#like I’m so damn shy about these pages but also glad I finally got to this part
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
First | Previous | Next
#BACKGROUNDS ARE FROM THE SHOW!#wanted to get this part done before the holidays so here ya’ll go#first time drawing the ghost council and Jeff so hopefully they look alright#like I’m so damn shy about these pages but also glad I finally got to this part#❤️ scratchyenne ❤️#self insert#self ship#canon x self insert#ghostsona#🎨 chy creations 🎨#comic#tgamm#the ghost and molly mcgee#I’m tagging the show this time I being brave today lol#self ship community#long post
329 notes
·
View notes
Text
Southpaw
pairing: jungkook x female reader (ft. a little sprinkle of namjoon)
genre: childhood friends to lovers, boxer jungkook, college/frat au
includes: swearing, angst, mentions of blood and violence, pining, smut (public/private, unprotected sex, hair pulling, jungkook is big guys, duh), alcohol, smoking weed, jungkook seems like an asshole but he’s really not, OC having a crisis every two seconds, some fluff here and there as well, also this takes place over many months just saying if time gets confusing
premise: Knowing Jeon Jungkook for the better part of your life, you thought you knew everything about him. Well, that was before you two disappeared from each other’s lives at least. When Jungkook suddenly finds himself buying you a coffee to rekindle your friendship, it leads to much more than you bargained for.
word count: 30k (she’s a monster sorry guys)
quick note: this is my first story back in a year(?) give or take some weeks!! kind of nervous to post & not sure if my writing has declined in anyway but nonetheless here is the beast that has been sitting on my computer since April 2019!! quick disclaimer I don’t know much about boxing so if I get stuff wrong - I apologize!! please enjoy & let me know what you think ❤️happy 7 years BTS!
recommended songs for reading: pray (JRY, RuthAnne), mushroom chocolate (6lack, quin), hallucinate (dua lipa), wus good/curious (partynextdoor)
_____
The evening was slow—after all, it was only a Wednesday. You had just finished serving a table of two—a young man and young woman—presumably on a midweek date. You didn’t recognize either of them which wasn’t surprising considering the campus grossed about 20,000 people. You began to wipe down tables out of boredom, glancing at the clock every two minutes hoping it would jump to when your shift was over in forty-five minutes. Thankfully, you didn’t have much work to do when you got home, but you are wishing to get in bed before 10:30 to get a full eight hours of sleep for your lectures tomorrow—something you had not had in about two months. Most days, like today, you were running on five hours of sleep and five cups of coffee. It wasn’t healthy, you knew that much, but it’s how you had to live your life. Your schedule was too demanding to hit the snooze button multiple times. You had shit to do—and getting your degree was the top priority.
“Y/N,” your coworker, Mark, called your name from behind of the counter.
“Yeah?” You respond.
“Will you come help me clean this out?” He asks you and you nod diligently.
“Of course,” you say, dropping your current task of wiping already clean tables. Mark was the one student that worked here you could stand to be around. He was very much like you in the sense that school came before anything—he too was on a full academic scholarship. He worked here before you, but he made you feel the most comfortable out of everyone. You would consider him a close friend at this point.
The espresso machine was a pain in the ass to clean and did call for two people most of the time. Besides, you would rather smell the remnants of coffee beans than the harsh chemicals of bleach gliding across a table.
“You have much work to do after your shift?” He asks you.
“No, thank god,” you shake your head, “I got most of my shit done between my classes today. You?”
“I have to write a ten page paper by midnight,” he sighs, “And guess how many pages I have started.”
You give him a short glance, “I’m gonna take a wild guess and say zero.”
“Damn right,” he smiles. A short silence between you two ensues before he speaks again, “Oh! Did I tell you I’m graduating early?”
“What? Really?” You look at him and an excited grin plays on his face. “When?”
“Yeah, I spoke to my advisor this afternoon and turns out, the classes I’m taking this semester is all I need for my degree,” he speaks with a relieved tone.
“Wow, that’s awesome,” you say genuinely, “I wish that was me,” you give out a small chuckle.
“I’m just glad I don’t have to keep stressing over this hell-hole,” he laughs, “The sooner I get out of here, the better.”
“I feel you on that,” you say, “I’m proud of you nonetheless, you’ve worked your ass off dealing with this scholarship.”
He gives you a small smile in return but it’s broken by the bell ringing from the door, signaling a new customer has decided to come in. Your eyes break from Mark’s and glance over to the door, your head doing a double take.
Your mouth goes dry when you see them—more specifically—him.
No, it wasn’t the first time you’ve seen him, but you couldn’t remember the last time you had seen him outside of a frat party on the weekends. And truly, it was your first time getting a good look at him in awhile. You felt nervous—though you had no reason to be nervous. You had known him since long before your days as university students, but since you weren’t plastered in this scenario, looking at him seemed more like a chore than ever.
“You want me to get their table?” Mark asks you and you look back at him.
“No, I got it,” you say, throwing down the cleaning cloth, wiping your hands on your apron.
The small group of boys are too busy in their own conversation to see you approaching them. You clear your throat before grabbing some menus off of the podium.
“Hey guys, welcome,” your voice breaks their conversation. The three men your age turn to you all at once and a small smile erupts from one of them.
“Y/N? I didn’t know you worked here?” Taehyung—another person you knew all too well—smiles and speaks brightly
“Yup,” you say simply, “Just been here a little over a month,” you explain pressing the best smile you can muster up. “C’mon, I’ll get you seated and get your order in.”
You lead them towards the back of the small restaurant, seating them in a booth. As they follow you from behind, you can feel their eyes burning into your back and you feel like screaming at the top of your lungs. They sit down and you pass out the menus.
“What would you guys like to drink?” You ask, putting a hand on your hip.
“I’ll take a coke,” Hobi—you remember his name easily as you see him around in a few of your classes.
“Coke as well,” Taehyung says.
“Jungkook?” His name rolls off your tongue and it sounds foreign. You couldn’t remember the last time you had said it, let alone to his face. His brown eyes meet yours and he clears his throat.
“I’ll just take a water,” he finally speaks, his gaze breaking just as fast as it met yours.
“I’ll get those right out,” a grimace spreads on your face and you turn on your heels to fulfill their drink orders. You hadn’t expected the encounter to be so awkward and have so much tension—but what did you expect?
Your relationship with Jeon Jungkook was a strange one to say the least. You had known him longer than anyone you associated with—you meet each other at the tender age of eight in elementary school. You remember that day so vividly.
You had been assigned a seat right beside of him the first day of school. He kept his eyes away from you. Being the energetic child you were, you were expecting him to introduce himself but—he never did. It actually took being in school a whole week to get him to talk to you. You nudged his arm with your elbow and his eyes meet yours for the first time. You smiled at him, “I like your shirt,” to which he responded a small, “Thank you.” He picked at his nails and you smiled at him again, “I’m Y/N,” though he would already know that sitting beside of you. “I’m Jungkook,” he spoke again with a shy smile. That day would change both of your lives—all thanks to you and your mouth that couldn’t shut the hell up.
Four years later, at the age of twelve, Jungkook was your best friend. For four years, he was the one person you had came to all about your problems—he as well. The two of you would complain equally about school, he would complain about his older brother picking on him, you would complain about your younger sister bothering you nonstop—the two of you were more alike in more ways than you could imagine. Despite getting older and more different, you and Jungkook shared the same friend group. You had met a girl named Kim Jennie during a pre-algebra class and Jungkook had met a lively kid named Kim Taehyung—no they weren’t related but you often joked about it. It was nice having another close friend instead of just having Jungkook—especially a girl. You and Jennie had more in common than you and Jungkook and Jungkook and Taehyung and more in common than you two. But—the four of you clicked and you spent nearly everyday with each other.
At sixteen, a lot of stuff had changed. Yes, you, Jungkook, Taehyung, and Jennie had all remained best friends, but high school was definitely not the same as middle school. You and Jennie joined the tennis team, Jungkook and Taehyung joined the soccer team—Jungkook also joining the baseball team—which kept the four of you more separated than you would have liked. The four of you all sat together at lunch each day, but as each day passed, something felt different with Jungkook. And then, halfway through your second year of high school, the news broke that Jungkook had a girlfriend—a cute girl named Yuna—who was actually older than him by a year. You felt indifferent about it. He didn’t speak to you as much as he used to and he would ditch you, Jennie and Taehyung to hang out with her. It didn’t bother Jennie or Taehyung as much as it bothered you—but then again—you had known him since you were eight and it felt weird not being Jungkook’s number one girl. You hated to say it—but you were jealous and you had no idea why.
Two years had passed, the four of you all eighteen and fully legal now. It was the end of your last year of high school and you could not be more ready to leave. Growing up through high school together, the thought of all of you going to the same university was a dream. The four of you were excited to move on to new things. Jungkook and Yuna had broken up a few months prior, not being able to work through the distance of her being away at college. Jungkook soon started molding back to how he was before—texting you throughout the day, complaining, just being Jungkook—you were happy, happier than when he was with Yuna. It was May when you had received the news that you had been offered a full ride academic scholarship. You cried and cried tears of joy—finally busting your ass for so long had paid off. Jungkook was so proud of you, though he didn’t outwardly show it, the way he looked at you when you had told him was all you needed. Taehyung suggested it—a small celebration of sorts for you—a.k.a. the four of you getting absolutely plastered in his basement. Taehyung had managed to steal some alcohol from his parents and before the four of you knew it, beers had been downed and half a bottle of tequila had been drank. You were laying on the floor, giggling at everything Jennie did, dancing around the room with a bottle of vodka in hand. Jungkook had laid down beside of you, his eyes boring deep onto you. You crane your neck and give him a small smile, not realizing how little space was between the two of you. Jungkook supports himself on an elbow and it was then you had realized how handsome Jungkook had actually become. He spent so long away from you when he was dating Yuna, you didn’t realize how much he had grown into his features. That night—was singlehandedly the best and worst night of your life.
You had no idea what came over you, but you stood up throwing out your hand for Jungkook to take. He grabbed it with no hesitation, him towering over you as your chests touched and it was the closest the two of you had ever been. Jungkook had looked over to Jennie and Taehyung, still drinking and acting stupid, before grabbing your hand and pulling you into the closest bathroom and shutting the door. Your heart was beating out of your chest and you grip his shirt tightly. The next few moments are a blur—Jungkook kisses you—actually kisses you. He gripped your waist tightly, pushing you against the door. A small whine emitted from your lips as he pulled away and you couldn’t believe this was actually happening. He kissed you again, pulling your thigh up to rest in his hand. This was wrong—so wrong in so many ways. But neither of you stopped until a bang from the other side of the door broke the steamy makeup session.
That night changed everything between you two. Neither of you talked about it ever again. Despite being so drunk to the point of blacking out—you remember every detail—and so did he. That summer, you and Jungkook grew apart. And it was the worst thing to ever happen to you.
Now, at twenty-one, almost through university, you had interacted with Jungkook only a handful of times. You had studied together a few times your freshman year, but after your first year, you could count on your hands how many times you had seen each other. Most of the time, only seeing him at parties with other girls hanging off of him. It was painful to see. Even after 3 years of a drunken kiss in Taehyung’s bathroom, it hurt more than ever to see Jungkook with other girls—but at the same time you didn’t care. You had moved on and so did he. You two were now strangers but your life was good—you didn’t need him like you used to think. And he seemingly didn’t either.
“Y/N? Earth to Y/N?” Mark nudged you out of your obnoxiously long reverie and you jumped out of your skin. “Are you okay?” He asks.
You look down and realize that you haven’t taken the three of them their drinks, the ice now watering them down to shit.
“Y-yeah, I’m just tired is all,” you begin to pour out the drinks to get new ones before Mark stops you.
“Here, I’ll handle them,” he says, “You can go home early, it’s fine,” he smiles.
“A-are you sure?” You ask him, not wanting to leave him by himself.
“Yeah, it’s about closing time anyways. Just head out, I’ll close,” he nods with a smile and you can’t help but to throw you arms around him.
“Jesus, thank you. I promise I’ll make it up to you one day,” you tell him pulling away. You wash your hands quickly and throw off your apron.
“Get home safe,” he says and you tell him the same before grabbing your bag. You glance one last time to the table in the back and unexpectedly, Jungkook is staring at you. It makes your breathing hitch and you turn around on your heel quickly, not wanting to linger on his gaze longer than you need to.
_____
The weekend comes slower than you would like, but it’s Friday which means one thing—time to go out and get a much needed dose of social life. You and Jennie had found yourself at the Beta Tau Sigma crush party at their fraternity house that evening.
“Here you go, m’lady,” Namjoon comes into your peripheral vision, handing you a drink he specially made just for you.
“Thanks,” you give him a small smile. You take a huge gulp without hesitation—you trusted Namjoon with your life. Not only was he on academic scholarship too, he was also the president of this fraternity which meant if he didn’t act straight—he would face serious consequences. The mix of brains, being ridiculously handsome, and being in a fraternity was a recipe for disaster—he was your type—bonafide. You were his type too which is maybe why the two of you clicked so well, particularly in bed.
“My feet are fucking killing me,” you groan glancing down at your heels, rolling your eyes in the back of your head. Namjoon throws an arm over your shoulder, pulling you closer to him.
“At least you look hot as fuck,” he lips brush against your ear and you give him a glare.
“Isn’t hot kind of a degrading term in today’s world?” You press.
He narrows his eyes at you, “Fine—you look beautiful, cute, sexy—is that better?”
“Much better,” you nod playfully and Namjoon gets bold—pulling you even closer to him for a small peck on your lips. Eyes linger on the two of you but you couldn’t care. So many girls would love to be in your position and you feel lucky to have captivated Namjoon at least for now. Besides, he was good at fucking and you needed stress relief, as did he.
Unsuspecting, Jungkook waltzed his way into the room and he immediately stops when he sees the sight of you and his older brother Namjoon. He had heard rumors about the two of you, which he brushed off—you would never go after someone like Namjoon—oh who is he kidding? You and Namjoon are the same person and it kills Jungkook inwardly. The way Namjoon is nuzzled into your neck and the way you're smiling, giggling to every word he says, makes him feel uncomfortable. You looked so different at parties than how he saw you a few days ago at your work. Your legs looked sexy as fuck in your short black dress, your hair flowed down beautifully as opposed to being thrown up, the way red lipstick painted your mouth made him semi hard. Jesus, how after all this time, does he still think about you like this?
Your eyes break away from Namjoon and your smile falls when they meet a familiar set of doe eyes from across the room. Your breath hitches and Jungkook looks so handsome you want to die. His dark hair is slightly parted, his button up is undone at the top, and his legs fulfill his pants better than any guy here. He downs two shots, not breaking his gaze from you. You feel intimidated by his gaze and presence, despite having seen him at these things multiple times. The only difference is that now—he’s giving you some attention that you weren’t ready for.
Your gaze breaks away from each other when a group of loud boys—including Taehyung as well as Kai, another brother within the fraternity—come rushing into the room, hauling a keg in tow.
“Hyung! Come on,” Taehyung teases drunkenly as they set down the keg. There are many hyung’s for Taehyung in the room to not have specified which one he was talking about, until he deadpans on Namjoon. “Namjoon-hyung, come on!”
Namjoon begins to shake his head in protest, “I’d rather not,” he puts his hands up, keeping his distance from Taehyung, “Gotta keep an eye on this one tonight,” he nudges you and Taehyung’s eyes widen when her realizes it’s actually you, standing beside of his older brother.
“Y/N! Hey! What’s up! Didn’t expect to see you here, especially with this one again,” he narrows his eyes to Namjoon.
“Hi Taehyung,” you give him a small smile.
“Do a keg stand with me?” His eyes bulge out like a puppy dog and your own widens in shock at the question.
“Oh no,” you protest, looking up at Namjoon, “Last time I did a keg stand was freshman year and I said never again,” you explain to him. He gives you a pout.
“Fuck,” Taehyung says, “Well who is gonna do this shit with me then?” He sounds impatient and frustrated.
“Get Jungkook too—he’s been looking over in this direction for too long, give ‘em something to do,” Namjoon says and you look up at him. Did he notice Jungkook looking at you? Shit.
“Hell yeah, that little shit will definitely do it,” Taheyung smirks and yells for Jungkook to come over. Jungkook is preoccupied with a girl before Taehyung breaks his mojo from across the room. Jungkook sees Taehyung and you standing together and he furrows his eyebrows. He excuses himself from his pussy date for the night and saunters his way over towards your direction. You keep your eyes anywhere but Jungkook as he approaches you.
“Hey hyung,” Jungkook greets Namjoon, “Y/N,” he says slowly and you tense up. “What do you want Taehyung?” He spits out. He’s clearly buzzed as the attitude coming off of his tongue is stronger than usual.
“Do this fucking keg stand with me pussy,” Taehyung presses and Jungkook scrunches his nose.
“Fuck no,” Jungkook responds and Taehyung rolls his eyes.
“Come onnnn,” he drags out, begging his life long best friend to do it.
“Absolutely not, I’ve done it once and I said never again,” Jungkook says and your eyes nearly pop out of your head. Taehyung looks at you and Jungkook and shakes his head.
“I swear you two are the same person in a different body, it’s weird,” Taehyung says, “Your loss,” and Taehyung is soon leaving your side to find someone else to do his proposition.
Jungkook is left standing in front of you and Namjoon in an awkward silence.
“Don’t forget, you’re on clean up duty Jeon,” Namjoon raises an eyebrow at the younger man.
Jungkook groans, “Fine, whatever hyung,” his words run together as he gives you a final glance, “See you later Y/N,” is the last thing he says before he walks away to find the girl he was smooching up prior.
Namjoon gives you a weird look before you are furrowing eyebrows at him, “What?” You ask.
“What’s up with you two?” He asks motioning over to Jungkook.
“What do you mean?” You gulp down your drink hoping to hide the nervousness in your tone.
“Didn’t you two use to be like, best friends or some shit?” He asks.
You shrug your shoulders, “Yeah, when we were kids,” you chuckle.
Namjoon doesn’t seemed convinced, “I remember you two hanging out a lot during Jungkook's freshman year here, what happened?”
You shrug once again, “People grow apart,” you answer simply, not wanting to go in detail how one kiss basically ruined whatever your friendship was with him. Namjoon suddenly smiles, a dimple showing in his left cheek.
“You know he talks about how hot you are? Not all of the time, but I’ve heard it before,” he laughs and you freeze in your spot.
“What are you trying to prove by interrogating me Joon?” You say with some attitude. That was the least thing you expected to come out of his mouth.
“Hey, I’m just asking questions!” He defends himself, “I just didn’t know if something happened between you two—like you dated or something and shit got weird, I don’t know… just curious,” he chuckles a bit.
You eyes widen and you feel yourself getting warm, “Oh no, we never dated or…anything like that…” you trail off. “We’ve just grown apart, we’re too different now.”
Namjoon raises an eyebrow at you, “According to Taehyung you two are the same person.”
You glare at him, “Get me another drink,” you shove your cup into his hand and see laughs at you before sauntering away for a few seconds. He comes back with a full glass and you down half of it in a few seconds.
“Ew,” you scrunch up your nose. Nice, you think to yourself.
“Maybe you should talk to him? I’m sure having an old friend is nice every once in awhile,” Namjoon continues, clearly interested in your history with Jungkook.
“I have Jennie,” you answer, “Besides, conversation goes both ways. If he really wanted to be friends again, he could talk to me.” You knew that answer was stupid. Jungkook didn’t even speak to you when you were younger. You were the one that initiated the friendship, not him, and you knew that.
“Whatever you say space cowboy,” Namjoon draws out and you give him a glare.
“Did you just quote Kacey Musgraves?” You ask with a small smile on your face.
“Fuck yeah I did,” he smirks, “She’s a gay icon are you kidding me, I’m obsessed with her.”
“Joonie, you’re not even gay,” you laugh.
“So? I love anyone who supports gay rights! Don’t discriminate my quotes!” He defends himself and you cannot help but laugh at him.
“Let’s go dance,” you grab his hand and pull him out of the kitchen onto the main dance floor. Namjoon was perhaps one of the more attractive people you’ve met here in your four years. He oozed sex appeal and charisma, which is why anytime he wanted to hang out or take you to a party—you obliged. If it meant getting in his bed at the end of the night, wearing the heels was worth it.
Namjoon puts his hands on your waist and the two of you dance to music in the crowded dance floor. Namjoon grabs a bottle of liquor from one of his other brothers who you have never met before and the two of you share a nice gulp of the cheap—but very strong—vodka.
You haven’t had too much to drink but you know if you drink anymore, you will not make it back to your apartment. You push the bottle away from you and turn to face Namjoon. His brown eyes stare into yours with a glassy, tipsy appearance, and he smirks at you.
“What?” You question him as his grip gets tighter on you.
“I wasn’t lying when I said you looked hot,” he says smoothly and you roll your eyes yet again.
“How sweet,” you grumble, biting down on your bottom lip. Without a warning, he leans in and pecks your lips gently. The alcohol in your veins surges through you as you lean back in and close the gap. Even in your heels, you still have to crane your neck some to fully reach his stature. His hands grip your waist tightly and you tug at his light brown locks, pulling him impossibly closer to you.
He presses himself into you a little bit harder and you can tell he wants you, his hands gripping one at your waist and the other one in your hair. Everything around you goes blank was it only feels like the two of you in the room together. Unfortunately, your moment is ruined when someone bumps into the two of you, knocking you apart. Namjoon steadies you and he glares at the two girls that ran into you.
“You want to get out of here?” Namjoon says into your ear, his breath fanning over your neck sending chills down you body.
“Yeah,” you nod a little too excitedly and he grabs your hand pulling you away from everyone. Namjoon is taking you up the stairs before someone calls out your name.
“Y/N!” You turn around in Namjoon’s grip to find Jennie holding onto the railing of the stairs, swaying back and forth drunkenly.
“Oh god,” you mutter.
“Is she okay?” Namjoon asks as he follows behind you back down the stairs. No, in fact, she looks terrible.
“Jennie, what’s up? I thought you were with Suzy?” You ask her and her face scowls.
“I was, but then… he showed up,” Jennie says, knowing exactly who she is talking about, “And he brought another girl with him! Y/N, what’s wrong with me? Am I not good enough for him?” Jennie is rambling as tears began to flow down her face. You look at Namjoon as he assesses the situation.
“I-I can get an Uber for her, if you’d like?” Namjoon offers and you nod.
“Please?” You beg and Namjoon grabs your hand squeezing it reassuringly before walking away to get the car.
“Jennie, come on, snap out of it,” you tell her and she continues to sob in your arms.
“Y/N, I don’t get it, I love him and he says he loves me but he does this shit all of the time,” she rambles.
“I know, I know,” you try to calm her down, “Jennie your drunk right now, but you’re so much better than him. I know you don’t realize it, but you are—“
“He makes me feel like shit,” Jennie sighs and you cradle your friend. Unfortunately, Jennie doesn’t have the best taste in men and she finds herself stuck in toxic situations she can’t get out of. You wish you could help more then you do but when Jennie is drunk, it’s hard to get anything through to her.
“Come on, let’s go to the bathroom,” you pull her up before she starts fighting you.
“I don’t need to use the bathroom though,” she pouts.
“Well, you might, let’s go,” you manage to hold her up and get to a bathroom in a hallway that isn’t too crowded. You reach for the handle only to be disappointed that it’s locked. Great.
You beat on the door with your free hand, “Hurry up in there! I have a crisis hanging off of my arm!”
“Hey, don’t call me that you bitch,” Jennie frowns and you roll your eyes, knowing she won’t remember any of this in the morning. You beat on the door again and again and again and finally, someone unlocks it and opens it fully.
The sight makes your eyes widen and your body heat up on fire. In front of you stands Jungkook against the counter zipping up his pants and the girl he was with earlier standing from her knees, wiping her mouth with a smirk. She leaves the bathroom, leaving you standing there with Jennie alone. When his eyes meet yours, his face goes ghostly pale. His mouth parts open and he feels like crawling into a hole to die.
“Y/N, Jennie?” Is all that comes from his mouth.
“Move Jungkook,” you say sternly and he moves to make room for you two in the bathroom.
“Uh, do you need any—“
“Leave Jungkook, I don’t need any help,” you say frustrated at the sight you just witnessed. You don’t know why you felt angry at him. You knew that he slept around like most fraternity boys—but to see him after getting sucked off in a bathroom—was new territory. Not only did it bring up the memory of you and him back in Taehyung’s bathroom all those years ago, it made you physically sick to know that you were just a pawn for him then. Who are you trying to kid? You were nothing to him. Once he figured out what his dick was used for, that’s all he cared about. Christ, you say to yourself, fuck him.
Jungkook leaves the two of you alone and within seconds, Jennie is over the toilet hurling her entire stomach up. You hold her hair back as she heaves into the toilet, trying not to gag yourself.
“Y/N,” she mumbles, “I don’t feel good.”
“I know, just keep it in the toilet please,” you say looking away at the sight.
Thankfully, Namjoon appears at the door. “The Uber is here,” he announces.
“Come on, we’re going to get you home,” you tell her, wiping her mouth with some toilet paper.
“Home?” She asks, “Thank god.”
Namjoon grabs her other side as the two of you carry her outside into the fresh air. You have to admit, the fresh air as sobered you up slightly. You spot the car waiting up front and Namjoon opens the door for Jennie.
“Thank you so much,” you tell Namjoon as he helps Jennie into the car.
“It’s seriously not a problem,” he smiles, “You should go with her,” he suggests and you feel your heart drop.
“A-are you sure?” You ask, subtle disappointment in your tone.
“Yeah, it’s fine—we’ll pick up another time,” he gives you a wink and you smile back.
“Okay, thanks again.”
You load into the back of the Uber with Jennie and you just pray that she doesn’t hurl in the car, for the sake of you and the Uber driver’s car. You were not about to pay the $200 fee for puke in the backseat.
_____
The next morning comes all too quickly in your deep sleep. When you wake up, you are not expecting Jennie to be in your bed with you. You had nearly forgotten she refused to sleep in her own bed last night, therefore you having to give in to her wishes of sleeping with you. Thankfully, you don’t feel like you have too bad of a hangover. For Jennie though, you know she will probably be in bed all day with a bottle of Tylenol at her bedside.
You check your phone and your eyes nearly burst from your head. It’s 1:07 PM.
“Fuck,” you groan to yourself. You did not need to sleep this late considering you absolutely needed to study for your exams on Monday. Not only was it an exam—it was your midterm exams in your human sciences and financial analytics classes, two classes that were kicking your ass. The longer you laid in your bed, meant the longer you were losing time to cram in your studying. You swig the sheets and blankets off of you to find yourself still in your party dress from last night. You grab a pair of leggings and a sweatshirt from your wardrobe before heading to the bathroom.
Your appearance makes you shudder when you seeing yourself in the mirror. You didn’t even take off your makeup, mascara and lipstick stains spread out on your face. Now it was time to really pray that you wouldn’t breakout from the old layer of foundation on your face. You grab a makeup wipe to get the gunk off of yourself before you step into an insanely hot shower.
You manage to shower quickly, scrubbing your body and face off of any stench left of you from last night. You step out, moisturizing each crevice that you can reach before you throw on your clothes. You feel 200% better now that you have showered and you can hear footsteps coming down from the hallway. Jennie appears at the bathroom door rubbing her eyes harshly.
“Good morning sleepyhead,” you comment and she stretches out her limbs, her dress hiked up far up her legs where her underwear is showing.
“Ugh!” She groans loudly, “My head is pounding. What the fuck happened last night?”
“There’s some medicine out in the kitchen,” you say as you follow her out into your living room and kitchen area. She goes immediately to the medicine cabinet and downs two pills with ease.
“Where are you going?” She asks as you began to gather up your school work into your book-bag.
“I have to study,” you tell her and she closes her eyes again, the sun being too harsh for the light.
“It’s Saturday Y/N,” she says obviously.
“I know,” you zip up your bag, throwing it over your shoulder, “But I have two midterms Monday—I can’t make below a B or I can get in trouble with the dean,” you explain and she nods, her sleepy gaze staring at you.
“Well, have fun. I’ll be here—dying,” she grins and you salute her off, leaving your shared apartment to go to the campus library.
The library is only about a ten minute walk and thankfully, not many students are flocking to the location on a Saturday afternoon. You assume that everyone is either hungover like Jennie or just don’t give a shit enough to come out and study.
You grab a coffee from the small coffee shop outside the library before you go in, sit down, and get to work on your studying. You turn on your classical music radio as you take out out your printed slides, notes, and textbooks. As strange as it is to say, as much as you hated studying—it’s where you felt the most comfortable. You knew you were smart and you knew school was your strongest trait—everyone knew that about you.
You go through each chapter of your human sciences class, writing and rewriting notes on new sheets of a paper. You make flashcards as you go along. You answer the obnoxiously long quiz questions at the end of your textbook as you go along.
Thankfully, you haven’t had any distractions and before you know it, it’s been nearly two hours since you first sat down. Your coffee is now cold but you don’t care as you need the caffeine to keep you going. You are about to pull out all of your analytics material before suddenly, a coffee cup in placed on the table in front of you. You look at the source and look back down until you look up again.
“Jungkook?” You ask pulling out one of your earbuds. His face is tired, the bags underneath his eyes prominent. He’s wearing a gray tracksuit, his hair messy underneath his somewhat contained beanie.
“H-hi,” he says simply, “Can I sit?” He asks referring to the chair across from you. You nod as he slings his backpack off and into the floor as he plops down in the chair.
“Hi,” you speak lowly. There’s tension between the two of you. It’s uncomfortable. You hate it, almost as much as you hate the sight you saw last night. “What’s up?” The question is simple, but forced.
He shrugs, “I dragged myself out to study despite my busting headache,” he says scratching the back of his neck.
“Jungkook in the library? To study? Did I hear that right?” You ask and he laughs slightly.
“Yup, unfortunately you did,” he answers before letting out a sigh. “I uh, got you this,” he slides the coffee cup over to you and you furrow your brows. You face heats up. Why would he buy you a coffee? The time Jungkook bought you something was a card and flowers the evening of your high school graduation, why the hell would he buy you a coffee?
“Thanks,” you laugh awkwardly grabbing the cup from him. You take a sip from the cup and realize it’s exactly how you like it. Three creams, an espresso shot, and a dash of vanilla flavoring. “How’d you know this is what I like?” You ask.
“Uh, you told me a few years back,” he says shy, his gaze ripping away from you. “I assumed it was the same, thank god,” he laughs trying to lighten up the mood.
“Thanks,” you repeat, unsure of what to say.
“Uh, how’s Jennie this morning?” He asks you with a genuine concern. You look from him, not being able to hold his gaze without burning up.
“She’s fine,” you say, keeping your eyes on your notes and hands in front of you.
“That’s good,” he says awkwardly. His leg is bouncing uncontrollably underneath the table and he feels like he needs to throw up.
“Why did you buy me this?” You ask him. He wants something, you can feel it.
“Um, no reason, I-I just saw you h-here and I know how much you love coffee,” he stumbles over his words and you meet his gaze again, before giving him a glare.
“Hm,” you mumble.
“Listen Y/N,” he starts, sounding more clear of his words, “I know we don’t really have a relationship anymore but, I-I just wanted to apologize to you about… the bathroom… last night,” he sighs and he hangs his head down for a second.
Your expression is blank and you shrug your shoulders with a small head shake, “Don’t worry about it.”
He nods slowly before a silence falls between you two.
“Listen, um I really have to get back to studying for my midterm tomorrow. Thank you again for the coffee,” you say with a small smile, trying your best to be cordial with him.
He nods getting ready to stand up but he stops abruptly, “What are you doing this week?”
The question catches you off guard.
“Oh, um,” your mouth is dry and it’s hard to find the words, “Probably studying, working, I don’t know,” you shrug again.
“Well uh, I was wondering if you wanted to meet up?” He bits his lip nervously, “We haven’t hung out in awhile, I thought maybe we could catch up?”
Awhile would be an understatement. The boy and you exchange another glance before you begin to nod hesitantly.
“Sure,” you answer simply.
“Cool,” he responds, “You still have the same number?” He asks. The question is weird. How is it that your best friend of so many years has to ask if your number is the same?
“Yeah,” you nod. He nods too, saying a quick goodbye before you watch as his built frame disappears into another corridor of the library, your eyes lingering a little too long on his built frame. What the hell was that?
_____
On Monday, both of your exams go a lot better than you were expecting them to. Your human sciences exam had already been graded and you made a 94 which in turn meant you were over the moon. Now you could only hope for that in analytics.
You know sat across from Jennie at one of your campus’s sandwich shops eating a late lunch.
“I don’t even know why you stress so much about your grades Y/N,” Jennie says, “You always end up with an A.”
“Jennie, I worry because if I don’t get A’s I can get kicked out of the honors program, you know this,” you say with pointed eyes, “Besides, I made a B in that business statistics class I had my freshman year, I’m still pissed about that!”
“Boohoo, I got a C minus in that class,” Jennie rolls her eyes, “All I’m saying is, you just need to loosen up. I know school is stressful but I know that you have to be going crazy.”
“I am going crazy Jennie,” you whine, “I’m just glad we don’t have much longer,” you sigh heavily.
“You and me both,” she adds, “I’m sorry I interrupted your stress relief the other night,” she says.
“What?”
She laughs, “You almost got dicked down by Namjoon and I ruined it,” she pouts and you giggle at her.
“It’s fine,” you shake your head, “He said we could pick it up another time.”
“Good, his fine piece of ass is something you gotta keep,” she smirks. Suddenly, your phone makes a ding on the table and you grab it quickly. Your eyes widen slightly when you see the text message.
[3:32 PM Jeon Jungkook] hey do you still want to do something this week?
“Who is that?” Jennie asks you.
“Uh, nobody,” you shake your head putting the phone back down.
“It most definitely is not nobody—your eyes are huge,” she points out. Dammit.
“Um,” you start, “Well last week at work, Jungkook, Taehyung, and their friend Hobi came in later at night,” you tell her, “And it was awkward and then I saw Jungkook at the party on Saturday.”
“We see him all the time at the parties we go,” she shrugs.
“I know, but then he came up to me in the library the other day…and bought me a coffee,” you finish.
Jennie’s eyes widen. “What?”
“I know right,” you say.
“Wonder what he wants from you?” She purses her lips.
“He asked if he wanted to go out this week,” you shrug, “He said we haven’t in awhile and he wanted to ‘catch up’,” you say.
Jennie’s eyebrows furrow. “Hm,” she mumbles, “Well are you going to?”
“I don’t know,” you tell her honestly, “I think I’ve seen enough of him to last me awhile.”
Jennie grimaces at you, “Come on Y/N,” she says, “You and Jungkook used to be inseparable, I don’t even know what the fuck happened to you two.”
“We just grew apart Jennie,” you tell her.
“Friendships like you and Jungkook don’t just ‘grow apart’,” she uses air quotes.
“Believe what you want,” you mutter, picking at your food suddenly not feeling too hungry.
“Why wouldn’t you go? There’s nothing stopping you is there?” She presses.
“Not exactly, but… I don’t know if it’s a good idea,” you mumble.
“Y/N, he’s your oldest friend,” she says, “You’ve known him longer than anyone else here, I know that you miss him as your friend,” she goes on.
“I don’t know Jennie, we’re not the same people we used to be. We’re not compatible as friends anymore, it’s weird.”
“How can it already be weirder than it is now? It’s weird as fuck that you two grew up together and don’t speak to each other anymore. I’d say go, just hangout, who knows what might happen,” she reasons and you cannot help but agree with her.
You don’t say anything else as you pull your phone back out.
[3:38 PM Me] Yeah I’m free tonight if you want to do something!
_____
Jungkook picks you up at seven on the dot. You feel nervousness settling in your stomach and you suddenly care about your appearance. When you open the door of your apartment and welcome him in, you have to tell yourself to keep your mouth closed.
He’s dressed in a sweatshirt and ripped jeans but he looks…so good? You hope you aren’t overdressed in your dress and denim jacket and he smiles when he meets your gaze.
“Hey,” he greets you and you welcome him into your apartment—a place he has never been.
“Hi,” you say grabbing your keys from the kitchen. “Jennie!” You shout and she emerges from the laundry room
“Yeah?” She stops dead in her tracks when she sees Jungkook. “Oh, hey Jungkook.”
“Hi,” he smiles.
“I’ll be back later,” you tell her, “What are you doing tonight?”
“I have to write a report and I guess I’m going to do your laundry since you’re lazier than shit,” she presses. You throw up your middle finger and turn to Jungkook.
“You ready?”
“Yeah, let’s go.”
_____
“Where are we going?” You ask him as you make your way outside, keeping a relative distance between you and him.
“You hungry?” Jungkook proposes, almost with a playful tone.
“Mhm,” you mumble, looking down at the ground as you walk. This was weird… so fucking weird. The last time you and Jungkook had hung out was around two and a half years ago—not even shitting. You wonder if he still liked the same things, had the same hobbies, ate the same food, but you were completely unsure of yourself in this circumstance. The nervousness hasn’t settled in your stomach and your mind wonders if he’s nervous too.
“Alright, c’mon,” he says and you meet his gaze before he changes direction with you in tow.
It’s not even a five minute walk—mind you, in silence—until we reach the place Jungkook had led you to.
“Really Jungkook?” You raise an eyebrow at him as you step into your all too familiar work place.
“What?” He laughs, “The food is good,” he continues.
“I’m starting to think you brought me here for my employee discount,” you press to him and he tilts his head.
“You have an employee discount?” He repeats, “Good to know,” he chuckles and in turn, you return a small laugh, feeling a little more comfortable.
Mark isn’t working tonight, but unfortunately, a girl named Kyla is and you absolutely despise her. Her biggest personality trait is just being a bitch—a bitch for no reason! Sure, you can have your bitchy moments but you’re not going to be a bitch to someone unless they deserve it.
“Y/N… Jungkook,” Kyla says slowly, looking between the two of you. “Just sit wherever you like,” she says. The restaurant is free real estate as you two are the only ones here.
You choose a booth, sliding in on one side, Jungkook on the other.
“Do you know her?” You ask Jungkook once she walks away from your table.
Jungkook looks pale, “I’ve met her, once or twice,” he says and it’s all the confirmation you need to understand that means he’s fucked her once or twice.
You don’t say anything else as you look through the menu, already knowing exactly what you want.
“When did you start working here?” Jungkook asks you.
“Oh, about a month ago,” you say. He already knows that. I guess you and Jungkook are really too that point, huh? Small, dull, repetitive conversation?
“How did your exams go?” He asks, chewing on his bottom lip. He’s nervous—you can sense it.
“Better than I thought,” you answer honestly.
“Hm, let me guess—you thought you did terrible but ended up getting an A,” he reads you perfectly.
“Hey! I don’t think like that,” you say even thought you know that is a fat lie.
“Come on Y/N, you’ve been that way since we were fourteen. Lying sends you to hell you know,” he raises an eyebrow at you and you look away from him to suppress your laugh.
“Fine. I got a 94 on one of them, I don’t know about the other one yet,” you tell him.
“See, you’re a genius,” he says and you shake your head.
“Most definitely not,” you say.
“I was always so envious of you growing up, you just sat there in school and you just… got it,” he says remembering back to your younger days, “All of us were jealous of you,” he adds.
“I can guarantee nobody was jealous of me Jungkook,” you give him a grimace, “We all were stupid in our own ways, maybe you more than anyone else,” you decide to pick on him since you’re feeling more relaxed as the conversation keeps going.
“Hey, no need to shit on me like that,” he gives you a pout.
Your phone suddenly vibrates against the table. It’s probably Jennie, you think to yourself as you flip the phone over. To your surprise, it’s not Jennie—It’s Namjoon.
[7:28 PM Kim Namjoon] hope you had a good day
[7:29 PM Kim Namjoon] mine would be a lot better if you were sitting on my cock right now
Your eyes widen and you flip the phone back over with a slam to the table. Jungkook looks at you curiously.
“Whose that?” He asks.
You want to lie, but Jungkook can tell when you’re lying. “Just Namjoon,” you tell him, “He was asking about some homework.”
Jungkook nods slowly before chewing on his bottom lip again, “You and hyung are good friends?”
Your face drops and you don’t say anything.
“I’m just asking since I’ve seen you guys together at our parties,” he adds while clearing his throat.
“Yeah, we’re friends,” is all that comes from your mouth. Jungkook’s eyes are hard to read but you can tell he knows you’re not saying what you’re actually thinking. What he wants you to do is be honest with him and tell him that yeah, you and Namjoon fuck from time to time, but of course, he doesn’t get that answer.
About twenty minutes later, Kyla is bringing your food.Your stomach growls as the scent of the food comes into your nostrils. The two of you begin eating, keeping some small talk between the two of you.
“Are you still a business major?” You ask him as you chow down on your French fries loaded with ketchup.
Jungkook scrunches his face up, “Hell no,” he shakes his head.
You stop your chewing momentarily, “Oh,” is all you can muster. “I’m sure that went over well with your father.”
Jungkook gives you a short glance, a smirk across his face, “It went as well as you can imagine.”
Growing up, Jungkook was expected to go to college, get a business degree of some kind and him and his older brother were to takeover his father’s company by the time he was 30—you would know, Jungkook would secretly complain to you about nonstop as teenagers.
“What are majoring in now?”
“Photography and film,” he answers boldly.
“Oh, wow,” you tell him, “That’s a big move.”
“I’d rather die than being forced to do something I don’t want to do, that’s no way to live life,” he munches on his burger, his eyes looking straight into yours.
“How’s Taehyung?” You ask him.
“He’s good,” he laughs a little bit, “Would you believe it if I told you he has a girlfriend?” He cocks his head slightly.
“Taehyung? And a girlfriend?” You say in disbelief. “You’re kidding, right?”
“Nope,” he chuckles, “It’s weird though, he won’t introduce me to her, hell he won’t even tell me her name.”
You furrow your eyebrows, “That is weird,” you pause, “Maybe he thinks you’ll steal her,” you smirk jokingly.
Jungkook shakes his head, “Taehyung’s got more game than I do, trust me,” he says with a laugh.
“I’m assuming you don’t have a girlfriend?” You ask him nervously, biting down on your bottom lip.
Jungkook stops eating and rolls his tongue on the inside of his cheek, “No, I haven’t dated anyone since Yuna really.”
The confession surprises you and you somewhat don’t believe him.
“Why not?” You press.
He shrugs, “Just haven’t found anyone I like I guess, like, really like, you know?”
You nod understandingly. Before Namjoon (whom you aren’t even dating) you had dated this guy for awhile and he was nice but you were bored as fuck in that relationship. Thankfully, you moved on from that onto better things.
Once the two of you finish your meals, Jungkook pays before you can protest and you leave the restaurant around 8:30 PM. You shove your hands into your jacket and walk along beside of Jungkook, lazily kicking rocks when you come across them.
“So, what did I do to deserve a free meal and a coffee from Jeon Jungkook in the span of two days?” You look up at him and he glances down to you quickly.
“I said I wanted to catch up, how else was I supposed to do that?” He smirks and you hit his arm playfully.
You don’t say anything so he continues.
“I don’t know, it’s just when I saw you last week working, I hadn’t seen you in so long… let alone speak to you,” he pauses, “It made me realize that I miss our friendship, I missed us…” he trails off, looking straight ahead.
“Why didn’t you reach out sooner?” You ask him seriously.
Jungkook hesitates some, “You could have reached out too, the phone works both ways” his words are unexpected, harsh. And they somewhat hurt.
You don’t say anything again, feeling a sting in your chest.
“I didn’t mean it like that Y/N,” Jungkook say, stopping his path to stand in front of you, “It’s just… we haven’t spoken in so long. I feel like you’re a completely different person ever since we got here to university. I don’t know what happened—“
“You don’t know what happened?” Your tone is sharp. “Are you stupid Jungkook?”
He looks taken aback, “W-what?”
“When we were eighteen and you fucking kissed me that’s what happened and that’s when shit changed Jungkook, don’t act like you don’t know,” you sound angry to which, you are. Talking about this gets you riled up.
Jungkook lowers his head, “We should have talked about that, I know but—“
“But what Jungkook? It ruined our friendship and you know it.”
“I ruined it?” He now sounds pissed off. “What ruined our friendship was you acting like I didn’t exist once we got here to college. You blew me off and blew me off time and time again,” he runs a hand through his hair, “I tried to maintain this friendship and you know it. If that stupid, fucking, drunken kiss bothered you that bad, you should have been a big girl and told me.”
You feel frustrated and you feel tears are threatening to spill out of you. You want to comeback with something, but you know he’s right. He did try and you were the one to put distance between you both.
“I-I,” you start but no words come out. “I’m sorry Jungkook. It’s just when we got here, things got more complicated and more stressful, and I couldn’t afford distractions—“
“So I’m a distraction now?”
“What? No, no, I didn’t mean it like that,” you shake your head in protest.
“So, hanging out at fraternity houses every weekend, getting hammered with Jennie every weekend, smoking pot once in awhile, and fucking Namjoon isn’t a distraction? But your best friend of fourteen years is a distraction?” Jungkook’s words come out in a frenzy and you feel slightly attacked.
“Excuse me what? Jungkook no—“ you stop yourself from speaking. You know he’s right but that doesn’t give him a right to attack you like that. “So, what’s your excuse then for not being the bigger person than, huh? Getting sucked off too many times in a bathroom and you realized you don’t need my attention anymore? Huh?”
Jungkook’s eyes darken and you can tell he’s pissed off.
“Are you fucking kidding me?” He asks you.
“Jungkook, you’re my oldest friend—“
“You don’t treat me like it—“
“Well neither do you,” you back go back and forth with each other. You’re frustrated. Angry. Sad.
Jungkook is fighting a battle in his head. “I’m sorry okay,” he says, “I think we both can admit we’ve acted shitty to each other.”
You look away from him staring aimlessly at your lap, “I’m sorry too, I shouldn’t have said that.”
“Neither should have I,” he says. “I just wish you had told me about that stupid kiss, we could have talked through it Y/N. I wasn’t thinking back then.”
“Why did you kiss me?”
Jungkook’s eyes look panicked and he scratches the back of his neck.
“I had a stupid little crush on you at the time okay? And alcohol doesn’t help, it only intensified my feelings.”
“What?” Your mouth drops agape at the confession.
“I know, stupid right,” he shakes his head, “Fuck I wished we had discussed this sooner because this is so embarrassing,” he laughs while shaking his head.
You’re in disbelief. Jungkook liked you? How did you not know? It makes your insides tingle at the thought, but you know you shouldn’t get excited so you drown out the feeling deep within you.
“Well, that was years ago,” you tell him, “All we can do now is look ahead,” your breath is uneven and shaky.
“You’re right,” he mutters, “I really am sorry Y/N, I-I just want you as a friend again—“
“I forgive you Jungkook. And I’m sorry too.”
What Jungkook does next is unexpected but all too familiar. He grabs your chin and squeezes it in his hand. You swat him away with a laugh as he pulls you in by an arm. You oblige his movements and rest your head on his shoulder as the two of you keep walking. There’s something oddly intimate about this gesture. And the whole atmosphere has changed but you like it—it feels… like home.
“Can I ask you something?” You mumble.
“You just did,” he laughs and his chest rumbles underneath you.
“Shut the fuck up,” you lean up from him with a smile, “Namjoon said you talk about me a lot…?” You trail off your question. You could be sneaky if you really wanted to be.
“He did?” Jungkook panics. Fucking Namjoon, he thinks to himself. “W-what did he say?” He stumbles on his words.
“Just stuff,” you respond hesitantly, “He may or may not have said that you called me hot.” Jungkook freezes beside of you.
“Fucking hell, I’m gonna kill hyung,” he mutters underneath his breath, “Look I’m sorry okay—I was really drunk and I saw you at one of our parties in this short ass dress and fuck, yeah I said you were hot—I’m sorry okay? I know that’s so fucking weird jeez, I’m sorry—“
“Jungkook it’s fine,” you laugh interrupting his rambling. “It’s not weird, I just wanted to know whether or not Namjoon was feeding me shit.”
“You don’t think it’s weird?” He asks and you can sense that he is very embarrassed. “I told you, I’m not good with my alcohol.”
You shake your head, “I mean, you’re pretty hot too if I say so myself,” the words tumble from your mouth and you actually want to crawl in a hole and die. Did you just say that?! Jungkook looks at you as you turn your face away from him. Fuck, he thinks to himself. He glances down your body and notices the cleavage coming through your dress and the way you hair is pulled to one side. Fuck, he thinks again, yeah, stupid little crush three years ago my ass.
“Can I tell you something?” His voice his quiet, serious.
“Of course,” you look up at him with a concern face.
“You can’t tell anyone—not even Jennie,” he says, his voice low. You give him a confused look, but nod anyways.
“What’s wrong?” You ask him. He bits at his lip, feeling uneasy.
He takes in a deep breath before exhaling, “When I changed my major a few months back, my parents threatened to cut me off—“
“Whoa, what?”
“And they’re still threatening to if I don’t get my shit straight.”
“Jungkook, I don’t get what you’re saying? Have you done something?” You ask him, feeling already too uneasy about where this conversation is going.
“No, I haven’t done anything—that’s the problem. I haven’t proved to them that I’m worthy for them to keep paying for my school. I haven’t proved to them that I can get a job somewhere. My grades aren’t proving anything to them.”
“What are you gonna do if they cut you off? You can’t pay for this shit-hole by yourself—they know that.” You notice the way his jaw is grinding and his breathing is shaking.
“Please don’t get mad at me,” he mumbles quietly. Oh god. “Recently I started taking up, um… boxing,” he says, unsure of his words.
“…Okay?” You say slowly.
“I’ve been fighting, like underground fighting,” you almost don’t hear him, but then you do, and you want to laugh in his face—but he’s being serious.
“Fighting? Jungkook what the fuck?!” You push yourself away from the comfort of his side, “Are you crazy?!”
“I’m getting paid for the fights—if I win at least,” he tries to sound reasonable but to you, you want to scream at him in anger.
“Jungkook, are you fucking kidding me? You’re fighting? Instead of finding a real job?”
“Y/N you don’t understand—I make thousands of dollars for one fight—it’s my best chance right now.”
“You’ve got to be fucking kidding me,” you shake your head, pulling your hands through your hair in frustration, you cannot believe this man right now.
“What are you going to do about school then? Huh?” You press him.
“I-I was hoping you would help me, at least try to tutor me,” he says hesitantly and your stomach drops. You don’t say anything for a moment, unsure if you want to scream or cry at him.
“So this is the reason why you wanted to rekindle our friendship, so I could be your fucking tutor?”
“What no—“
“Are you fucking kidding me Jungkook? I cannot believe you right now,” your voice is getting louder by the minute. You start to walk away from him back to your apartment by yourself, unable to even look at him right now.
“Wait—no, please Y/N,” Jungkook runs to you, grabbing your hand and pulls you back to him, “I know this is all bad timing but I really did miss having you as a friend and you’re the only person, I could tell this to, at least for now,” he quickly explains.
“What, so you want me to help you through school while you get the shit knocked out of you for money?” You ask him, “Jungkook I don’t want to see you go through that, you have to find another option,” your eyes are pleading with him. His grip moves from your hand to your waist which causes your heart to race irregularly.
“Y/N, please I know it’s not the best but it really is my best option. I need someone there for me and I need that person to be you,” his face is too close for comfort and you back away from him a few inches.
“Jungkook, I don’t know,” you shake your head.
“Please, Y/N, I’m begging you,” he says again.
“Have you told anyone?” You ask him.
“Aside from you, only Taehyung knows—and Yoongi, he was the one to introduce me to it.” Yoongi—a name you’re not familiar with.
“Fucking hell Jungkook,” you lean your head back, trying to contain your emotions.
“Please you can’t tell anyone Y/N, I can get in serious trouble by obtaining money this way.”
“Yeah because it’s fucking illegal,” you spit at him. You find his hand to grip a little too tightly and you want to scream at Jungkook. How could he be so stupid? And how were you going to let him be so stupid?
“I’ll help you with school Jungkook, but the fighting… I don’t know,” you tell him, “You know I’m not going to be okay with that.”
“If you makes you feel any better, I haven’t lost. The most I’ve walked away with is a few scraps and bruises on my arms,” he tries to lighten up your mood but it doesn’t work. “I promise I won’t get hurt, I know what I’m doing,” he nudges you trying to loosen you up some. He hands end up grabbing yours, intertwining them tightly.
“Don’t make me promises you can’t keep Jungkook,” you tell him and his face falls again. Both of you look at your intertwined hands. “At least promise me you’ll be careful,” you plead him.
“Of course. I promise,” he says giving your hand a squeeze. Without warning, he pulls you into a tight embrace, his arms wrapping around your waist tightly. Your hands snake up against his neck and pull him close to you as well.
His scent is all too familiar and it scares you that you’ve missed out on him growing into the handsome adult he is now. And now, you have to fear for his wellbeing. Fuck. Jungkook pulls away from you and your faces meet a little too close for comfort. His nose brushes against yours, his eyes burning holes into you.
“I’d trust you with my life Y/N,” he speaks again, “And I’m trusting you with this.”
Your breath hitches as his nose brushes yours again. Fuck, you think to yourself. You bite your lip, knowing that you wold absolutely die for this boy and it takes all of you to grip his shirt and push him away from you. You feel less suffocated once your space is empty and Jungkook’s hand stays in yours as he walks you home. It’s a good thing, you think, that you’ve had a stupid little crush on him too or you would most definitely not do this shit for him.
_____
“So,” Jennie says slowly, “How was it?”
You hadn’t even walked into your apartment five feet before Jennie is rushing questions onto you.
“Um,” you pause, taking the time to take off your shoes, “It went... well,” you say, unsure of your words. Did it go well? You weren’t sure considering the two of you were in an argument nearly the whole way home.
“Well?” Jennie asks, curiosity dripping in her tone, “I need more details than that. What’d you do? What did you guys talk about?”
“Um, we just kind of caught up on things,” you knew you had to tread your words lightly. “It felt pretty normal.” You add at the last second, giving her a weak smile. She narrows her eyes at you.
“That’s it?” She somewhat frowned.
“What did you want me to say?” You give her a laugh as you begin to walk back towards your room and undress into your sleepwear. She follows your footsteps closely.
“I don’t know! I was just expecting more, more from you! You seem awfully quiet,” she says plopping down on your bed that she is oh-so accustomed to.
You look through your drawers and pull out a big t-shirt and slip it over your head. You turn to Jennie and give her another pathetic attempt of a smile.
“It’s just weird okay,” you tell her, climbing onto your bed with her, “This was the first time we’ve actually hung out by ourselves in years and I don’t know, it was good, like we picked up where we left off you know?” You knew that was a complete lie but you needed to get Jennie off your case or you were afraid you would let your worries slip.
She lets out a sigh, “I guess so. I do think about high school sometimes and we really had it good… the four of us,” she smiles fondly thinking back to simpler times.
“Yeah… we did,” you agree staring up at your ceiling.
“How’s Taehyung by the way? Did Jungkook mention him?”
You give a glance at Jennie and she’s looking at her overgrown nails. “He’s good, Jungkook said he had a girlfriend which surprised me.”
“Hm,” Jennie shrugged, “Interesting.”
You furrowed your eyebrows while looking at her. “Interesting?” You found her answer odd but she brushes it off.
“Yeah, well I have homework to do that isn’t gonna do itself unfortunately,” she stands up from your bed, “See you in the morning, goodnight.” She throws you a quick wink before she leaves, shutting your bedroom door behind of her.
You let out a sigh of relief when she leaves. As happy as you were that you and Jungkook reconnected some tonight, the uneasiness in the pit of your stomach was keeping you from focusing on the good. You couldn’t believe what Jungkook had gotten himself into. Boxing? For money? You knew Jungkook never had much common sense but this takes it to another level. You now knew one of his deepest secrets and not only could that seriously backfire on you if something went wrong. He said he trusted you with his fucking life for Christ’s sake. Who says that to someone they’ve barely spoken to in two years? Someone who is desperate, you think.
You grab a book from your nightstand for one of your classes and flip to your last read page, trying to rid your mind of Jungkook getting the shit beat out of him. And as much as you read your book and your eyelids fall sleepy, you manage to barely sleep that night, as images of your old friend are burned into your brain.
_____
It wasn’t long after your first meetup with Jungkook that he started asking for tutoring help. Jungkook knew your schedule was busy and he didn’t want to pressure you into anything, but the more you were around Jungkook, the more desperate you were to help him. You have known him for so long and despite all your differences, he truly was and will always be one of your best friends. And best friends helped each other. Right?
“Hey—sorry I’m late,” you meet Jungkook in the back of the fourth floor of the library after your last class of the day. “I had a question about my lecture—“
“Y/N it’s fine,” Jungkook says softly, not looking up from his paper, “Don’t worry about it.”
You set down beside of him and begin to take your belongings out of your backpack and you notice Jungkook has already begun some work himself.
“How was classes today?” You ask him opening up your laptop. You give him a glance and he’s focused on the problem in front of him.
“It was alright, I slept through my first one at ten—“
“What’s that?” You ask as you let your eyes focus a little too close on his face. A cut lined across his jaw and up towards his left ear and you felt yourself begin to panic. “Jungkook what—“
“Don’t worry about it,” he’s being cold and distant and you don’t like it. You look down his arms and onto his hands and notice some cuts and bruises there too. That’s when it hits you.
“Jungkook did you have a fight recently?” You keep your voice low so no one else could hear. He visibly tenses up beside of you and he adjusts his beanie on his to try and cover his ear area.
“Yeah,” he says simply, his eyes not looking at you one time, still focusing on the paper ahead.
“Jungkook,” your tone is deep and not happy, but you suppose there isn’t much you can do in this situation. Curiosity got the best of you and you ask, “What happened?”
“Let’s not talk about that okay?” He turns to you fully and you inwardly gasp, seeing that his right eye is half blacked behind his glasses. You feel sick to your stomach and your mouth parts. Again, you don’t say anything and just give him a nod.
The rest of the tutoring session with him goes smoothly and Jungkook has significantly picked up his understanding of his classes in a short amount of time, but in the back of your mind you wanted to scream. Scream at him. How could he be doing this to himself? He first told you he was fine. He sure doesn’t look fine. It’s getting close to 7 o’clock when you tell him you have to go get ready for your shift at the diner in an hour.
“We can pick up again whenever you need to,” you tell, “And text me if you have any questions.”
“What are you doing this weekend?” Jungkook completely ignores your sentences and you turn to him, trying not to stare at the faint of blue under his eye.
“Um, I have another shift tomorrow that starts at 7,” you tell him.
“Can you get off?” He asks almost nervously as the two of you begin to leave the library.
You chuckle, “Probably not, why?”
“Well, Taehyung and I are having a small get together at our apartment and I wanted to know if you and Jennie wanted to come?”
He sounds genuine and you know it could be fun and a little different from the chaotic frat scene that you’re used to.
“Sure, I’m sure Jennie will be down,” you give him a smile to which he returns one for the first time tonight. “If I can’t get off work I’ll just come after my shift.”
“Sounds good,” he says and you are about to part ways before he grabs your arm to stop you, “Thanks again Y/N, for helping me out,” there’s a glimmer in his eyes.
“No problem, it’s what a friend would do right?” You give him your best smile although it feels weird saying that. His face drops in the slightest way.
“Yeah…” he trails off, his hand trailing down your arm before letting go, “See you soon?”
You give him a nod, “See you soon.”
_____
Your shift at the diner tonight was being particularly slow for a Tuesday and you found yourself aimlessly making lattes for yourself every thirty minutes. You were slightly jacked from the caffeine but you knew you would need it once you went home to finish off the load of your homework for the night. Bedtime as of right now was looking to be 3 AM, possibly 4. Mark is once again working with you tonight which makes it all the more bearable, but the more you stand behind the counter, sipping your coffee, the more you realize you do not want to waste tomorrow night working.
“Hey, Mark,” you say and he looks up from his book.
“What’s up?” He asks, his eyes focussing on you.
“Would you care…. to possibly… take my shifts this weekend?” You ask slowly, dancing around the topic. His eyebrows furrow and you could tell that is not what he wanted to hear from you.
“I mean… I don’t care to, but can I ask why?”
Shit. You couldn’t say it was to go to a small party. That would be an automatic no.
“Well, I’ve been tutoring someone recently and it's taken away from my own study time, so I really need all weekend to catch up on all my shit,” you say smoothly. Not a complete lie, but he didn’t need to know you would be catching up on your “shit” tonight and not this weekend.
“Yeah, sure whatever,” he waves his hand off, “Just be sure to tell our manager before you leave.”
“Right… thanks Mark.”
“That means you owe me a shift in the future,” he says pointedly.
“Yeah, yeah, read your fucking book.”
_____
Friday was a blur. You went to sleep around 3:45 AM. Had to wake up at 7 AM for your 8 AM lecture, dragged your feet to your other classes, barely had time to eat anything, only consuming coffee to suppress your appetite in the afternoon, and now that you were home you couldn’t wait to lay in your bed for a few hours.
Jennie didn’t have classes on Friday’s—fuck her—so she had been chilling all day when you burst through the door exhausted.
“You look horrible,” she said as soon as you flopped down on the couch beside of her.
“You don’t have to tell me that,” you groan covering your eyes.
“Well you better get rested up before tonight,” she says.
“What’s tonight?” You mumble, nearly drifting off to sleep right then and there.
“Jungkook invited us to his apartment, that’s what you said last night,” she gave you a funny look before shaking her head.
Shit. You had forgotten about that throughout your drowsy state all day.
“Yeah, right,” you pause, looking at her through the crack of your arm, “Wake me up at 7 to get ready.” You stand up planning on taking the fattest nap of your life.
“I-I captain!” Jennie says sarcastically and it’s the last thing you hear before passing out on your bed, not even bothering to put a blanket over you.
_____
Jungkook and Taehyung’s apartment isn’t far from yours. You wouldn’t say the exterior is nicer than yours, but the abundance of buildings shows that their community is much larger than the one you and Jennie share.
“This is right?” Jennie asks as you knock on the door heavily.
“Yeah,” you say, faintly hearing music from the other side of the door.
The door swings open and to your surprise, it’s Taehyung.
“Jennie, Y/N!” He smiles widely at the two of you before ushering you in. “It’s been wayyyy too long! You guys want a drink?”
You take a second to look around their apartment, not seeing Jungkook anywhere. There’s about two dozen people here, some playing pong, others sitting around the living area. You knew Taehyung was feeling a little drunk despite it being only 9 from the way he grabs a couple cups, the entire tower of them falling over.
“How have you guys been?!” Taehyung pours some cheap tequila into your red solo cups and hands them over.
“Good, what about you?” Jennie smiles to him and Taehyung pours another shot for himself.
“Fucking great,” he says before putting his cup out. The three of you bump cups and down the tequila, a familiar burn hitting you instantly. It’s oddly reminiscent, the three of you drinking alcohol like there are no problems with the world.
“Where’s Jungkook?” You ask, giving another glance around the apartment, only recognizing some of his frat brothers, but him still not to be found.
“He went to get more alcohol and some other things,” Taehyung says, pouring another shot for the two of you. “I heard the two of you finally got over your bullshit?”
You furrow your eyebrows and Jennie laughs. “W-what?” You have to laugh too, “Bullshit?”
“You know, how the two of you acted like neither of you existed? God it was so annoying hearing that little bitch talk about you constantly,” he rolls his eyes dramatically and Jennie eyes you suspiciously.
“Uh, yeah—“ you were unsure of what to say, “Heard you have a girlfriend now?” You change the subject quickly and Jennie raises her eyebrows at Taehyung.
“Really?” Jennie says almost passively. Taehyung doesn’t glance at you, only looking to Jennie.
“Yeah,” he says, “C’mon, drink your shit. The night is young and you guys need to catch up!”
“Or you need to slow down?” You offer and only giggles again. You down another shot and at this pace, you’ll be passed out by 11, Jennie by 10. You’ve always handle your alcohol better than her, but a shot every two minutes will do anyone in.
The three of you talk aimlessly, somewhat of an unresolved tension between Jennie and Taehyung that is impossible to avoid until you get some more alcohol in you. You’re about four shots of Jose Cuervo in and sipping on some type of seltzer when your phone buzzes in your hand.
[9:46 PM Namjoon] hey, wrud tonight
[9:46 PM You] at a friend’s place tonight, wbu
Your eyes are having trouble to focus as the alcohol begins to settle in your system. You remember vividly how you barely had any food today and you know you should stop drinking otherwise you might puke everywhere.
[9:48 PM Namjoon] damn, missing you. I believe you still owe me a rain check
You laugh at your phone.
[9:48 PM You] soon, I promise lol
“Jungkook! Fuck yes my brother!”
You instantly look up from your phone and see Jungkook walking through the front door, a case of beer in one hand and a brown bag in the other. He smiles as he sets down the case and bag of liquor as his brothers crowd around him to grab a can.
Do you go up to him? Yes, are you, stupid? But shouldn’t he look for you? What are you twelve?
Your internal monologue is interrupted when Taehyung pulls you over to Jungkook with a small push.
“Hey Y/N,” Jungkook smiles, grabbing a beer for himself. He’s wearing a hat to cover his forehead.
“Hi,” you smile and he gives you a small, somewhat awkward hug.
“Glad you could make it,” he says, the bruises on his face from the other day already looking a lot better.
“I was not going to spend my Friday night at the restaurant,” you laugh, trying intensely to focus on his face and not zone in and out as you tend to do drunkenly.
“Jennie here?” He asks.
“Yeah, she’s uh,” you pause, actually not knowing where she went. “Oh, she’s playing pong with Taehyung.”
“Come on then,” he reaches out his hand, “Let’s play with them.”
“Jungkook I’m terrible, you know that—“
“I never said you were good, but for old times sake?” His brown eyes bore into yours and you give in, nodding your head and settling your hand into his. His hands are warm—always have been. Slightly rough and calloused but smooth—what the fuck, stop it!
The four of you, girls verses boys, start a new game of pong and you’re sure Jennie is just as bad as you. That’s evident when Jungkook and Taehyung lob four in, one after another. You’re lucky you get one in their cups. Jennie, too drunk at this point, can’t even throw straight. The whole sight is very funny as the four of you laugh like you’re the only ones in the room.
“Come on Y/N!” Taehyung yells, “I knew you were ass but really?!”
“Me! What about her!” You defend yourself as Jennie throws a ball at Jungkook’s head.
“At least Y/N can aim!” Jungkook laughs, defending you as well, rubbing his head from the plastic impact.
The game ends with Jungkook calling island and you don’t even care at this point. Pong was and never will be your favorite. Flip cup was your speciality and even Taehyung knew that. You find yourself sitting with Jungkook on their couch, legs tucked underneath you, watching at Taehyung and Jennie take on another round of pong with Jackson—a fraternity brother—and his long time girlfriend—Mina, maybe?
“Are you even drunk right now?” You deadpan Jungkook with your eyes and he gives you a small smile.
“Nah,” he says, “You are though,” he says pointedly drinking from his beer.
“Hey—“ you point, “Only a little,” you whisper close to his ear and he laughs at you again. “You sir, need to drink.”
Jungkook shakes his head before standing up, your eyes following up his jeans to his t-shirt clad chest. Has he always looked like this? You grab onto his extended hand and he leads you away from everyone and your heart rate quickens. Where are you going? What’s he doing?
To your relief, he takes to the small outside balcony, sliding the door nearly closed as you step out. There’s two other people out here smoking cigarettes that greet you and Jungkook curiously. You have seen these boys before, but you know they don’t recognize you. They obviously think you’re some random girl Jungkook has invited but—if they only knew.
The fresh air feels nice, but you can feel a chill running down your spine and you watch Jungkook’s frame go to a dark corner of the balcony, bending down to pick something off the ground.
“What are you doing?” You ask him and he turns back to you and you send some interesting paraphernalia in his hands.
“Not in a drinking mood tonight,” he says, his eyes leaving yours before focusing on the small glass bowl in his hands. He starts to pack it and you’re watching his every move closely. You never knew Jungkook to be a stoner, but the way he packs it quickly and begins to light it, tells you otherwise. He inhales through the end of the bowl deeply, exhaling once, before quickly taking another hit.
“Goddamn,” you laugh and he starts to cough a little bit, a small laugh coming from him.
Jungkook begins to walk back to the corner before you grab his shirt to pull him back.
“You heard of sharing is caring?” You say and he shakes his head.
“No, you’re drunk, you don’t need—“
“I want too,” you say. You hadn’t smoked in awhile, but you knew you could trust Jungkook. “Come on, I’m fine.”
Jungkook hesitates a little before he holds out the bowl. You take it and hold is securely between your lips. He lights the underside and you inhale deeply. The balcony begins to smell like weed, but it doesn’t bother you, it never has. You exhale and give him a small smile. He puts the illegal substances away and stands beside of you on the balcony.
“Alright, that will be five dollars,” he says and you turn to him, your mouth agape.
“Five dollars a hit? Kiss my ass,” you say and you suddenly begin to feel the effects of the marijuana, which makes you giggle a little too long.
“How was your day?” Jungkook asks you and you nearly feel like you could fall asleep.
“Exhausting,” you mumble, “I got like four hours of sleep last night and one of my professors had the audacity to tell me that my answer was wrong on my homework when literally five other people had the same answer and got it right. And then I had coffee as my meals and had a busting headache until I took the longest nap of my fucking life—“
“Slow down,” Jungkook interjects with a laugh, “Too much information that I’m not processing right now.”
You let out an “ugh” before saying, “I’ve had better days for sure.” You leave it at that. “What about you?”
He smiles before turning to you completely, “I’ve had better days, better weeks for sure.” He almost sounds annoyed now, like something is deeply bothering him.
You let a pause presume between the two of you, unsure of what to say. You know you shouldn’t bring it up, but you can’t help it. The bruises on his face, the cuts on his hands—you needed to know what happened to him. Despite your intoxicated state, you could form sentences and think pretty clearly and you weren’t letting Jungkook out of your sight without explaining himself.
“Jungkook,” you say in a whisper, looking around to see if the other guys had left. They had. “Are you gonna tell me what happened to your face?”
He looks down, almost embarrassed. “There was a fight on Tuesday,” he stops when you furrow your eyebrows at him.
“Tuesday?!” You half whisper, “What the hell are you doing fighting on a Tuesday? Jungkook you said—“
“It wasn’t an official fight Y/N,” he interrupts you, “I was fucking jumped with one of my friends,” he says and your eyes widen. You feel your head spinning and your mouth goes dry. From the weed, alcohol, or the conversation? You’re not sure.
“What?” You ask, worry filling your tone, “Jungkook what the fuck! You said you had this under control.”
“Keep your voice down!” He scolds, “I do have it under control, although you can’t really control when you get jumped.”
“W-why? Who would want—“
“His name is Eric. I beat him at the last real fight and I guess he’s a sore fucking loser. He wants a rematch and everything, said he was injured before the fight, so he sent some pussies to jump my friend Jimin and I.”
The information being taken in wasn’t something you wanted to hear. Was this stupid underground boxing that serious? And how stupid could Jungkook be to continue to do this?
“Well you’re not gonna fight him again,” you pause. He doesn’t look at you. “Are you?”
“There’s a lot of money on the line,” he says.
“Jungkook you’ve got to be joking.”
“I’m not Y/N,” he turns to you again, his body now closer than before. His knuckles gripping the railing are pale and cracked. “If I win this fight, I won’t need anymore money before the end of the year. Hell, I’ll probably even have some left over.”
“Okay? And?”
“Then I can be done with fighting,” he sounds genuine but insincere at the same time. This greatly improves your posture and you feel your heartbeat calming down.
“B-but I figured you would need more money? Your parents Jungkook?” You stumble over some of your words.
“Y/N you don’t understand the money within these things, it’s insane. Trust me, I’ll be set with money for awhile. I just have to win that fight…”
You want to protest him. Tell him he shouldn’t do it, that he should find a normal job, get away from that stuff—but you stay silent. Jungkook always will be as stubborn as you and he seems to have made up his mind about this fighting stuff awhile ago. At the end of the day, whatever happens to him, isn’t necessarily your business.
“You know I’ll never agree with this,” you shake your head, looking down at Jungkook’s hands. They’ve relaxed against the railing and time has slowed down significantly. Every blink of your eyes seem to last 5 seconds and Jungkook could say the same thing.
“I know,” Jungkook steps towards you, overlapping one of his hands with yours, “But like I said, I trust you and you should trust me,” he almost sounds desperate. “Look at me,” he whispers and you slowly turn your head up. Your noses are nearly touching and you can smell him, your vision clouding in the dark.
“Do you trust me?” He asks quietly, licking his lips and you swallow, trying to find your breath.
You nod your head slowly, “Yes.”
You don’t know who leans in first, but when your lips meet, it’s like a siren goes off. The scene feels all too familiar. His lips are soft and they feel just like you remember. He’s gentle with you, his left hand holding your waist to pull you towards him, your bodies flush together. One of your hands finds their way to his hair and you pull him down closer to you. This feels good, really good—but isn’t this wrong? You two have just rekindled your relationship and you two didn’t even last four weeks before you two are snogging—the very reason your friendship became weird in the first place all those years ago.
You try to pull away, “Jungkook—“ he closes the gap once again and it’s like a drug—touch is like heroin in your veins. Both of you are hungry—hungry for each other. You’re not sure when, but you find yourself backed into the wall of the dark-side of the balcony. The door isn’t in view so anyone inside couldn’t see what was going on right now thank god.
“Y/N,” the groan sends your body into overdrive and he begins to trail his lips down your neck and you’ve pulled him so close to you there is barely room to breathe. It’s gotta be the alcohol—or the weed—or just Jungkook—but you’ve never wanted anyone more in your life. You squeeze your thighs together to find some unrelieved friction and Jungkook senses what you’re doing. He stops you, forcing is own leg between your crotch and you subtly moan.
“Fuck, shh,” Jungkook scolds and it makes you laugh as you check if anyone is coming to the door.
“Jungkook,” you whisper and he closes the gap between you again, covering your mouth gently and you genuinely feel butterflies in your stomach. Jungkook’s hand trails from your waist down to the front of you jeans and you pull away suddenly, “Jungkook w-what are you doing?!”
“Do you want me to do this?” He sounds mischievous as he pops open the button to your pants and you can safely say you never thought you would be in this situation with Jeon Jungkook of all people, but you are not about to stop him.
You kiss him this time, pulling on his hair, eliciting another delicious groan from him. His hand makes it way to your center and you shiver in the cold, his hands warm against your underwear. He rubs you through the material, once, twice, three times before he moves aside the fabric—the wetness covering his fingers instantly. You look towards the door again nervous that someone might walk out here and see the two of you compromised—you would die. Especially if it was Taehyung or Jennie.
“Quiet, alright?” Jungkook whispers and you nod biting your lip as he enters a finger into you. You close your eyes, mouth falling open. Your breathing picks up as he enters a second digit. His fingers are long and calloused as you noticed before but it feels so good. He brings one of your legs around his waist so he can get deeper into your center and a small, squeaky moan escapes from your mouth. Jungkook shuts you up by kissing you again and he begins to move his fingers in and out, curling them in all the right places, sending you into a silent mess.
You and Jungkook shouldn’t be doing this—not here, not right now, not ever. But you’re not doing anything to stop it. Neither is he. Is this suppose to be happening then? No—definitely yes. Wait, what? Your brain is so foggy you can’t even think straight.
Jungkook has added a third finger and it’s becoming harder and harder to stay quiet. Jungkook’s face in the crook of your neck, your neck in his—it’s all a little too intimate but it’s hot and heavy and it feels so good. Jungkook begins to use his thumb to find your clit, which he does with no problem—rubbing there and still moving in and out of you. Goddamn, he knows what he is doing.
“Jungkook, I’m gonna—“
“Shh,” he says, “Bite me, anywhere,” he says and you do as he says, your teeth clamping down onto his shoulder as you feel yourself falling off the edge. Your orgasm comes in a huge wave and it’s one of the best you’ve had in a long time—your body is shaking and you whimper into his shoulder, trying to keep as quiet as possible. Jungkook lets you finish before he pulls his hand out of your pants, letting your leg drop. You two stare at each other for a couple seconds, unsure of what to do now. You knew that Jungkook was hard in his pants but you weren’t sure if he wanted you to do anything about it. Should you ask? No that’s fucking weird. Well it’s fucking weird you just let your best friend of a billion years to give you one of the best orgasms of your life.
“Um,” he speaks first, “We should go back inside,” he says.
You nod, “Yeah, we should.”
You follow closely behind him as he slides the door open and you step back into the much warmer apartment.
“Y/N! Jungkook! What were you guys doing?!” Jennie pops out of nowhere until she steps back, “Fuck never mind, I can smell it,” she laughs, her eyes looking between the two of you. “What’s wrong with you two? Are you fighting again? Jesus fucking—“
“No, we’re fine, just high,” Jungkook gives her a reassuring smile and she nods absentmindedly. She is very drunk and then two of you might have to go home sooner than later.
“I need to call an Uber,” you say grabbing your phone from your pocket.
“I can drive you guys if you want,” Jungkook offers and you narrow your eyes at him.
“Absolutely not, you’re high.” You say pulling up the app on your phone.
“I’ve driven high before it’s not—“
“Jungkook, no,” you somewhat snap at him. This kid really knows how to grind your gears. “Thanks for inviting us, I just don’t want Jennie to do something she regrets tomorrow morning.” You try your best to lighten to mood but it’s not helping. As much progress as you and Jungkook had made the past few weeks, that all feels gone now. There’s heaviness with you and him and you hate it.
“Just let me know when you make it home?” Jungkook’s eyes are hard to read. He looks worried, anxious, high obviously, and other potential obscurities.
“I will, I promise,” you give him a smile and he returns one weakly. You look over your shoulder to find Jennie practically draping herself all over Taehyung. Fuck. “Jennie! Come on! We’re leaving,” you stomp over to the two of them and Taehyung doesn’t seemed bothered by Jennie throwing herself at him at all. If anything, they both seem to like it. “Jennie, quit, he has a girlfriend. Taehyung, you have a girlfriend,” you narrow at the both of them.
Taehyung laughs very drunkenly, “You’re right, come on Jen,” Taehyung pushes her away slightly and she stumbles over her feet.
“Our Uber is almost here,” you tell her and she nods.
“Sounds good,” she gives you a thumbs up.
“Help me walk her Tae?” You ask and he nods.
As you and Taehyung have Jennie up around your shoulders, you look around the apartment to find Jungkook to tell him bye, but he’s nowhere to be seen.
_____
It had been exactly one week since you’ve seen Jungkook. Since he was fist deep into your vagina, pleasuring you with at least 20 people in the room next to you. It has also been the last time you spoke to him. He didn’t reach out for any tutoring this week which was odd—as the two of you set a schedule for it a few weeks back. You were worried. You knew you should reach out to him and talk about what happened—but something was holding you back. You didn’t want to talk over the phone. It had to be done in person and it just had to be done. You didn’t want to lose Jungkook a second time to another drunken mistake.
Mistake? Since when was it a mistake? Was it a mistake?
You had no idea.
It’s why you’ve found yourself at Jungkook’s apartment a week later, waiting for someone to open the door. You wait patiently and no one answers the door. You’re about to give up when a voice startles you.
“Y/N? What are you doing here?”
Taehyung appears to your left and you jump.
“Shit Taehyung,” you hold a hand over your chest, “I’m sorry, I-I was just wondering if Jungkook was home?”
Taehyung adjusts his backpack. He must be getting back from class. “He’s probably at the gym.”
You nod slowly, “Alright, thank you.”
“No problem,” he says and you’re about to walk away and he stops you again, “Everything okay?”
You open your mouth and close it again, “Not sure,” you tell him honestly. He nods without another word, seeming to understand where you’re coming from.
If your assumptions were right, Jungkook would be at a gym about ten minutes from campus, one he frequented as a freshman all that time ago. You wanted everything to be okay, but now, you were sure you have done fucked it up once again.
The gym isn’t crowded and you don’t recognize any cars to be Jungkook’s so your mood begins to dampen as you walk towards the front door. The bell rings and you probably look like an idiot walking in with jeans and sandals, but your eyes ignore the stares as you try to find Jungkook. You walk through the gym towards the back, your neck craning each direction to find him. It smells of sweat and grit, something you haven’t done too much of lately. You’re about to give up until you reach the back, where a cracked door leads into another section of the gym. You open the crack slowly and the sounds of grunting and hard hits fill the room. You stop in your place as your eyes land on Jungkook, downing boxing gloves, a pair of shorts, and nothing else. You gulp.
He’s hitting a heavy bag hard and fast, his movements halting only for a split second before he strikes again. He’s dripping in sweat and you gulp again. Should you interrupt? He’s definitely not expecting you therefore you probably shouldn’t barge in but you’re already here, so what are you supposed to do?
“Come on Jungkook,” another man’s voice comes into play. You’ve never seen this guy with mint colored hair. “Throw a southpaw, let’s go!”
Jungkook’s stance quickly changes and he’s throwing his right arm and then uppercutting his left arm with all of his weight.
“Nice Jungkook,” the voice says again. Jungkook steps back with a smile on his face, looking behind him.
“Hey,” a different voice yells over and you stop to see who it is. A guy slightly shorter than Jungkook appears in the crack of the door, a wide smile across his face.
“Good news, fight is set,” the guy smiles, although his smile reads less than enthusiastic. You notice some bruising along this guys arms, a large scrap on the side of his face. This has to be Jimin, the other guy that was jumped with Jungkook.
“When is it?” Jungkook breathes heavily, his hair sticking to his forehead as he tries to push it back through his gloves.
“October thirteenth,” Jimin says, “A Friday.”
Jungkook laughs, “A fucking Friday the thirteenth? How cheesy could they get?”
You swallow harshly. October 13th was a less than three weeks away. You’re sure they are talking about the fight with the guy named Eric that Jungkook mentioned.
“I know right,” the nameless guy says, “But I’m sure you’ll kick his ass once again, waste of your time.”
“Don’t have to tell me twice Jimin,” Jungkook sounds annoyed and you’re starting to wonder if you should have came here at all.
“Come on, let’s do some more sets,” the other guy says says, patting Jungkook on the shoulder.
You take in a deep breath, hoping that this doesn’t backfire. You take your chance and open the door to the room as if you just showed up. Jungkook, Jimin, and the third guy turns to you.
“Y/N?” Jungkook asks, looking confused, “What are you doing here?”
You glance around the room awkwardly, “Uh, I-uh, went to your apartment to see you if you were a-and Taehyung said you were here, so,” you sound like a babbling idiot.
Jungkook’s eyes soften and it’s hard to not stare below his neck, but somehow you manage.
“Jimin, Yoongi this is Y/N,” Jungkook formally introduces you, “She’s a friend.” A friend. That hurt more than it should have.
“Hi,” Jimin gives you a sweet smile and he seems like a person Jungkook would automatically gravitate towards. Yoongi stays quiet. He’s definitely not someone you would strike as Jungkook’s friend.
“Sorry if I’m interrupting—I didn’t know…” you trail off, feeling more than awkward in this situation.
“No worries,” Jimin shakes his head, “We were almost done anyways.”
Jungkook’s eyes haven’t met yours since you’ve walked in. He’s staring at Jimin and knowing Jungkook, he’s going to try and leave as soon as he can.
“Wanna meet again tomorrow?” Jimin asks towards Jungkook as he packs up his bag on the floor.
“Yeah, sure,” Jungkook mutters, staring aimlessly at the ceiling. “I’m gonna stay here for a little longer though.”
“Alright,” Jimin says, “It was nice to meet you Y/N.”
You smile to him, “You too.”
Jimin and Yoongi leave the room and the silence is suffocating. You cross your arms around your chest feeling vulnerable and insecure. You look at Jungkook and he’s staring at you now. He looks away from you before turning back to the bag, lining up to strike it again.
“Jungkook,” your voice interrupts his chance to punch. He pauses with one more glance to your frame. You begin to walk closer to him wanting to get this over and done with. “What’s wrong with you?” You ask.
Jungkook looks down, “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” he mutters and you nearly jump out of your body when he begins to strike the bag in quick, calculated motions. The bag moves backwards with each punch and his face tenses up, his mind clearly on one thing and one thing only. You exhale deeply, trying to stay calm. If that’s the way he’s going to play—you won’t keep your cool for long.
“Jungkook, stop,” you raise your voice over his movements and he suddenly quits, looking up at you again. “Don’t do this right now,” you say stepping closer to him again.
“What do you want Y/N, I’m busy alright,” he scoffs, stepping away from the bag, turning fully to you. You wish he didn’t look good drenched in sweat but it was hard to stay focused when he was looking like that.
“You know exactly what I want. You haven’t spoken to me in a fucking week Jungkook,” your words are fiery despite your cool demeanor.
“Is that really that big of an issue? We barely spoke for two years until recently,” he sounds annoyed, but also timid—you can sense something is bothering him.
You frown, “Yeah until recently because I thought we moved past that.”
He doesn’t say anything. And that’s what boils your blood. Tears are threatening to spill from your eyes—not from sadness, but frustration.
“So is that it? I let you finger fuck me and now I don’t mean anything to you anymore?” Your words are seething and once you say this, Jungkook’s face softens that slightest bit.
“What? No Y/N—“
“Then what the fuck is wrong with you? What have I done?!” It takes all of you not to breakdown right there. You just got Jungkook back. You couldn’t lose him a second time.
“Y/N listen,” Jungkook takes off his boxing gloves, throwing them in the floor, “You haven’t done anything alright. It’s just—complicated,” he shakes his head, stepping closer to you. He tries to grab one of your hands but you pull away from him.
“No, no you don’t get to do that,” you say, “What happened to communicating Jungkook? Wasn’t that our issue all that time ago?”
He looks down and back up. You really wish he would put a shirt on. “I know, I know…” he wanders off, “If I could tell you I would, but I’m just under a lot of stress right now and—“
“Then tell me what’s wrong,” you don’t want to interrupt him, but you feel like you two are going in an endless circle. Jungkook steps towards you once again and this time you don’t back away from him.
“Look, I’m sorry alright. I shouldn’t have cut you off this past week—I just thought it would clear my head,” he says. With hesitation, he grabs your wrists gently, “That was stupid I get that okay? I’m sorry, especially after… what happened,” he says and you can tell he means it. Jungkook is a genuine person, you can’t argue that.
Your face warms up and you feel almost embarrassed. Were you overreacting?
“I just don’t understand,” you mutter, “I’m sorry for jumping to conclusions but Jungkook, you’re worrying me. I don’t know what’s going on with us and this whole boxing thing is keeping me awake at night.”
He intertwines your fingers together and it’s comforting. Comfort you’ve been missing ever since a week ago. “Y/N, please just trust me okay? If I can get through these next few weeks I’m set and I promise you don’t have to worry about me anymore.”
“How can you promise that?” You look up fully at him and you’re a lot closer than moments ago.
“I don’t to make promises I can’t keep.”
You sure hoped he was right.
_____
Two weeks have gone by since your talk with Jungkook in the gym. He had resumed talking to you normally, although there was still something off about him. Then again, there was something off with you too. The intimate situation the two of you found yourself in a few weeks back, still hadn’t been fully discussed and it bothered you like no other. It bothered you because you couldn’t stop thinking about it. You’d be lying if you said you didn’t want it to happen again—or even further. Fuck, you shouldn’t be thinking about Jungkook like this. But don’t you have a right to? Jesus you were so confused. It’s why you have found yourself at Beta Tau Sigma once again on a Saturday night, Jennie already lost in tow somewhere, and you’re standing with Namjoon. Even though your mind was clouded with Jungkook, Namjoon was good company at keeping you distracted.
“What’s up with you lately?” Namjoon asks handing you another drink. You furrow your brows before taking a sip. Your face scrunches up at the taste—not the best.
“What do you mean?” You ask.
Namjoon gives you a straight smile, “Don’t play stupid,” he says. You don’t even try to make up a lie. Namjoon is too smart for that.
“I don’t know, Joon,” you sigh, “I’ve just been going through a lot lately I guess,” you mutter over the loud music.
“I get it,” he says, “Wanna talk about it?”
You’re about to answer him when you suddenly spot a familiar head of dark brown hair across the room. It’s Jungkook and he’s with a girl—you recognize her from somewhere. She’s standing in front of him and he’s smirking down at her and says something that makes her laugh. Then you know where you’ve seen her before—the bathroom girl. Fuck her, you don’t even realize you roll your eyes.
Namjoon laughs, “Whoa, what was that for?” He raises an eyebrow at you.
“W-what?” You look back to him and he follows where your eyes had been.
“Looking at Jungkook, eh?” He smirks, “Something going on between you two?”
You shake your head immediately, “No. Absolutely not.”
You didn’t know if that was a lie or not. Sure, Jungkook and you may have swapped some bodily fluids recently, but nothing else. You were also keeping a secret of his, one that if Namjoon found out about—would have him kicked out of the frat faster than he could blink. You glance back over to Jungkook one more time and find his eyes scanning the room. They land on you within 5 seconds and he shifts uncomfortably in front of bathroom girl.
“You sure?” Namjoon finds this situation funny. You don’t.
“Shut up,” you push on his chest slightly and he grabs your hand, pulling you towards him.
“Oh I can make you shut up,” he mumbles and you laugh as he closes the distance between the two of you. Namjoon’s lips are always soft and plump but that doesn’t mean he is always the most gentle. Namjoon is rough and sometimes—it’s just what you need. Jungkook’s lips on—
You pull away quickly from him. What the fuck?
“You okay?” He asks with concern.
You nod your head, “Yeah, I, just uh need some air,” you say. It was true—your head was now spinning and the alcohol wasn’t helping. You couldn’t believe you thought of Jungkook when kissing Namjoon.
“Alright, I’ll be by the bar.”
You leave Namjoon’s side and push your way through the hoards of people and loud music. You spot a door towards the back of the kitchen and use that as your opportunity. The air is cool but crisp. Just what you needed. There’s quite a few people outside surrounding a large bonfire keeping warm. You relax against the porch railings, staring aimlessly at the ground beneath you. You pour your drink out, knowing you don’t need to drink anymore of it. You nearly shit yourself when a voice comes up directly behind you.
“Y/N.”
You whip around, clutching your chest. “Jesus Christ Jungkook,” you say. His hands are stuffed in the pockets of his jeans, a large flannel and sweatshirt covering his torso. He approaches you hastily and you don’t take your eyes off of his.
“I didn’t know you were coming tonight,” he says, obviously trying to make small talk.
“I didn’t either until Namjoon asked me this evening,” you say and you instantly regret bringing up his name. Jungkook stiffens.
“Still good friends with him I see,” he bites his lip nervously, looking over to the bonfire. You squint your eyes at him. He sounds off and annoyed.
“I see you’re still friends with bathroom girl,” you shoot back. You’re not even drunk, barely tipsy, but the thought of Jungkook being annoyed at you and Namjoon nearly sends you. At least you know Namjoon well—the only Jungkook knows about that girl is her fucking mouth.
“Gotta an issue with that?” He runs his tongue against his mouth and he looks at your from the side.
You turn to him and this feels all too familiar. “Yeah, actually I do.”
“Well, I have an issue kissing Namjoon in front of me—are we even?” He cocks his head to the side and you’ve never felt more annoyed yet turned on at the same time.
“Whatever,” you brush him off running a hand through your hair, turning back to your front staring at the fire. “Last time I checked I don’t take orders from you.”
“I know,” he says and you feel him push his body against your side. Your breathing instantly picks up and you bite the inside of your cheek to steady yourself. One of Jungkook’s hands finds its way to your shoulder, trailing it down to your elbow, then pushing it through the crack of your arm to settle on your waist.
“Jungkook,” you say quietly, not wanting to bring any attention to the two of you. Jungkook’s head leans down, his temple brushing against yours. His hand rubs gentle circles on your waist and you inhale his scent deeply. Fuck. “Jungkook… are you drunk?”
He shakes his head, “No, are you?” You believe him. He doesn’t smell like alcohol nor does he seem tipsy.
“No,” you say. Jungkook pulls you impossibly closer to him and your throat feels like its closing up.
“Can I kiss you?” Jungkook asks and you turn your head up, your noses brushing together. What? When has he ever been this upfront? You hesitate to answer but soon nod slowly—just once—you needed to feel it again—just once again. He closes the gap between you and you nearly melt into him. One of your hands grabs his face gently, pulling him down to you. Your own hands find their way to his fluffy hair, entangling into the locks. He presses himself into you and you feel your heart beating out of your chest. You let out a small whine when he pulls on your lip with his teeth and it shakes you back to reality.
You pull away from him—your entire body on fire. He’s got you trapped against the railing and you don’t trust the old wood to support your weight much longer.
“Jungkook,” you whisper and you feel something hard pressing into your front and your throat goes dry.
“Come home with me,” he says, “Please.” Desperation. That’s what laces his tone and you’re sure your heart left from your chest. But—you know this isn’t a good idea. Blame it on being sober, but you’re not sure you should go there with Jungkook. Not right now at least. Your head was spinning and as much as you wanted to—you couldn’t.
“Jungkook,” your eyes focus on his chest, watching your hands grip his shirt gently. “I—We can’t, we shouldn’t,” you bite your lip nervously.
“Please Y/N,” he nuzzles his forehead into yours, his grip on your getting tighter, “I need you, please—“
“Jungkook, no,” you push him off of you carefully and he looks hurt and confused. “I’m sorry, I—I want to but—“
“But what?” Once again, he looks sad and maybe a little angry now? “II’m not Namjoon? Is that it?”
You shake your head, not able to find a good answer in your head. His hands drop from your side and so does your stomach. Without another glance at your frame, Jungkook walks away, pulling at the roots of his hair.
You get home alone that night. Fuck. You think you really may have messed up this time. No, Jungkook wasn’t Namjoon but Namjoon could never be Jungkook. The history the two of you have... god you were so confused. You’re not sure you’ve ever felt gravity pull you to someone more since recently, that someone being Jungkook. As confused as your feelings were, you cry some in your bed. You don’t sleep that night, worried that whatever wedge is driving itself between you and Jungkook again—won’t be fixable this time.
_____
Jungkook, maybe much not to your surprise, cuts you off again the next week. You haven’t spoken or seen him since the party. Since he wanted you to go home with him and you nearly did, but thankfully you used your head some. You missed seeing his face dearly and missed his smile even more. When did things get so complicated with you and him? Ever since fucking graduation in high school—nothing has been the same. It’s been years and years and it’s something you’ve never gotten over. The more you think about it, the obvious reasons begin to show. Maybe Jungkook means more to you than you thought? Maybe he wasn’t just supposed to be your best friend? What if you two had been destined for something else all this time? Or maybe you weren’t meant to be friends at all?
Your thoughts are interrupted when a familiar face walks into your shift at the diner. Taehyung is by himself, his backpack thrown lazily over one of his shoulders. He looks tired, but just like you, getting through the day. His eyes meet yours and give him a small smile.
“Sit wherever,” you tell him and he decides to sit along the bar, sitting across from where you stand.
“Good evening,” he gives you a small smile, running a hand over his face.
“Hey Tae,” you breathe out, handing him a menu. He holds up his hand, not wanting it.
“Just get me a latte, extra espresso please,” he says and you nod.
“Coming right up.”
It doesn’t even take you a minute to make lattes now. The process has become so familiar it’s become second nature. Mainly due to your own obsession with lattes and your determination to perfect them yourself. You top the mug off with some foam before sliding it over to Taehyung. He doesn’t wait for it to cool before taking a big gulp.
“Rough day?” You ask, leaning forward on your elbows.
“You don’t even know,” he grumbles, “I had a quiz in my hardest class today that I didn’t know about, therefore didn’t study for,” he pauses, “I had to pick up all the slack on a group project that’s due on Saturday and then I have had to deal with Jungkook’s dumbass all week and he was at his worst this morning,” he rolls his eyes.
The mention of Jungkook makes your heart flutter yet stomach feel nauseated, “What’s wrong with Jungkook?”
Taehyung raises an eyebrow at you, “Don’t you know?”
“Um… he hasn’t talked to me in a week,” you look down at your hands, your mouth dry.
“Jesus fuck,” Taehyung groans, “No wonder he’s been in such a fucking mood. What did he do?”
You weren’t sure how to go about your answer. Um, yeah, so like Jungkook wanted me to go home with him to have sex and I did too and I didn’t and I don’t know why. Sounds great.
“It wasn’t him. It was me,” you pause, “He asked me to go home with him.”
Taehyung’s eyes widen slightly, a small smirk on his face, “Did you?”
You shake your head, “No, I couldn’t bring myself to. I wanted to but…” you trail off, slightly embarrassed to be telling Taehyung this.
“Goddammit,” he nearly laughs, “No wonder he’s pissy. Between you and tomorrow, kid’s got his work cut out.” You pick up Taehyung joking around but you still furrow your eyebrows.
“What’s tomorrow?” You ask.
“The 13th. Did he not tell you?” Fuck. His fight. Without talking to Jungkook everyday, you had forgotten about the fight.
“He mentioned it.”
“Are you going?” The question catches you off guard.
“What, oh no,” you shake your head, “No, he didn’t ask and I don’t think that’s something I wanna see anyways.”
“Trust me, he wants you there,” he says, “He’s just being a dick.”
“He’s got a funny way of showing it,” you snap. “Every time something happens between us… he shuts me off. I don’t fucking get it.”
“Y/N he does this to everyone when he’s stressed,” Taehyung pauses, “Especially since, you know,” he shrugs. The fights.
You nod, “I get it,” you slump, “It’s still frustrating.”
“You don’t have to tell me that—at least you don’t live with him,” he gives you a laugh and you send a smile in return.
“How do you feel about it?” You ask him genuinely, “The boxing I mean…”
Taehyung squints his eyes briefly, “I think it’s stupid personally,” this answer warms your heart until he continues, “But if I was as good as Jungkook I would probably do it too. The money in these things are insane.”
You raise your eyebrows, “So I’ve heard.”
Taehyung nods before he gets a text on his phone. He reads it before smiling.
“Your girlfriend?” You probe curiously.
He clears his throat, “Uh, yeah,” he responds quickly before turning his phone over. “So, what exactly is going on between you two?”
“Uh, what do you mean?” You laugh sarcastically.
Taehyung deadpans his face, “You know what I mean. I know you guys have this weird chemistry, it’s obvious. Plus he hasn’t shut up about you since you started tutoring him. Y/N this, Y/N that… it’s disgusting.”
Did Jungkook really talk about you?
“Ask him, not me because I don’t even fucking know. I could tell you what Kim Namjoon and I are before I could define mine and Jungkook’s relationship.” You let out a laugh and other eye roll.
“I’m assuming you and hyung are… what do they say? Friends with…?”
“Yeah yeah whatever you wanna call it,” you swat your hand slightly embarrassed.
“Jungkook hates it you know,” he says, switching tones. “You and Namjoon.”
You slightly snort, “And why is that?” You could tell Jungkook didn’t like seeing you with Namjoon, even before last weekend after he voiced it.
“Because he knows Namjoon is the type of guy you’ve always wanted, not him.” This takes you completely off guard.
“Why would Jungkook care about that?” You furrow.
Taehyung shrugs, staying silent this time. You weren’t stupid—you knew what Taehyung was implying by saying what he said. It makes your stomach drop. Maybe Jungkook felt more for you than he supposed to as well?
“So are you gonna come tomorrow?” He asks.
“No Taehyung,” you say, “I don’t want to see Jungkook get the shit beat out of him.”
“Jungkook won’t get the shit beat out of him, I can promise you that.”
You eyes glance over to the door as a small group of people walk into the diner. You don’t say anything else to Taehyung as you walk over to greet them. You seat them and make your way back to Taehyung, but you can’t chat much longer as you now have a table to tend to.
“Listen Y/N,” Taehyung stops you before you can walk back over with menus for the group, “If you wanna come, just text me. Like I said Jungkook wants you there, whether he’s said so or not. Also, another latte please, you’re slacking woman.”
You swat him with the menus before walking away from him. Goddamn, these next 24 hours were going to be hell.
_____
You couldn’t remember the last time you were ever this nervous for someone aside from yourself in a very long time. You remember how nervous you were in high school when you got injured and Jennie had to double with a girl on the bench of the tennis team. You remember being nervous for your parents when you left for college. And now, you don’t ever recall a moment in your life where you have been this nervous for Jeon Jungkook of all people.
It was Friday at 3:43 PM and you day was slow but painless, and you had no official plans set for the evening. Taehyung had texted you, wondering if you wanted to hitch a ride along with him to the match. You had yet to answer him. His text mocking you from your screen and you wanted to pretend that you knew nothing of the boxing match but that was impossible.
[You 3:59 PM] What time should I be ready
You send the message before you could regret it and delete it. Jennie has yet to be home from going to the store and you would need a good, yet believable excuse for your absence tonight.
[Taehyung 4:00 PM] i’ll pick you up around 8
[You 4:00 PM] Sounds good. Have you spoken to Jungkook today?
[Taehyung 4:02 PM] no he’s been quiet all day. have you?
[You 4:02 PM] Nope
You don’t receive another text from him and you slump down on your couch. It had been nearing two full weeks since Jungkook had spoken to you. You felt like all of this was your fault, sending him mixed signals and unsure of your own feelings for him. From the secretive finger fuck to the gentle kiss you shared last week, Jungkook was on your mind 24/7—aside from taking exams of course—but he was all you could think about lately. Growing up, you obviously loved Jungkook and was practically glued to his hip, but even then you don’t recall thinking about him every single fucking second.
You pull at the roots of your hair and let out a frustrated groan. Maybe you should reach out? After all, without your initiation of friendship all those years ago, you wouldn’t be here now.
You pick up your phone and find Jungkook’s contact and before you can stop yourself, you tap the call button. Your hands are clammy and you know he probably won’t answer, but it’s worth a try. The line rings for about thirty seconds before it goes dead. That dumbass doesn’t even have voicemail set up.
Pissed off even more, you slam your phone against the coffee table and let out an exasperated ‘fuck’ before going to your room to take a nap. Fuck Jeon Jungkook, is the last thought you have before you drift off into sleep.
_____
Taehyung picked you up at 8:02, though you told Jennie it was Namjoon who picked you up and the two of you were having a night in. You think she believed it but left her before she could ask anymore questions.
“I just don’t fucking get it Taehyung, one second he’s fine and another he’s like a child throwing a fit,” you filled Taehyung in on how you tried to call him but to no avail.
“You don’t have to tell me how he is Y/N, I fucking live with the guy,” he groans from his drivers seat. “I just think he’s going through a lot right now… with school, his parents, the boxing, you… he’s never handle stress that well you know that.”
You let out a sigh, leaning against the window, “It’s just so frustrating trying to help him only to get cut off like this…”
Taehyung looks at you with an eyeful glance though you don’t notice. “Y/N, in his eyes you’ve cut him off too, you do realize that right?”
You furrow your eyebrows. “What? No I haven’t?”
“Come on the little brat can’t keep his mouth shut. I know what happened with you two a couple weeks ago,” he says. You don’t say anything, cheeks getting warm. “And the weeks before that on our fucking balcony—“
“Okay what then Tae!” You interrupt him, too embarrassed by the memory.
“Jungkook is trying Y/N,” he says with a hint of a smirk, “He thinks you’re rejecting him,” Taehyung says matter-of-factly.
“Rejecting? C’mon Taehyung you know that I—“
“I know that you and Jungkook like each other, even though neither one of you have said anything, Jennie says it too.”
You narrow your eyebrows at your friend. “I don’t know what I think about Jungkook okay?” You’re being honest. You know you like Jungkook… but you’re scared of what that entails for the future. You want Jungkook in your future, you just don’t know what the right path is.
Taehyung doesn’t say anything else as he pulls his car into a fairly full parking garage. It’s dimly lit and slightly freaks you out. Taehyung had to drive to the other side of the city to get here and you don’t recognize the neighborhood around.
“Stay close to me, alright?” Taehyung opened your door for you and you nod without any argument. You follow Taehyung out of the parking garage into the chilly air and you huddle by his side. The two of you walk down a couple streets before he turns down a dark, dimly lit alleyway.
“Taehyung what the fuck,” you whisper and come to a halt. His brown eyes bleed into yours despite the darkness and he takes your hand into his.
“It’s okay,” he says reassuringly, “I promise.”
You nod reluctantly and the you continue to walk down the alley, coming to a stop at the end where you spot the familiar face of Min Yoongi. He’s standing down a small flight of stairs beneath you two and he greets Taehyung with a stiff smile.
“Taehyung, what’s up,” he says, his eyes immediately looking over at you, “Y/N?”
You tighten your grip around Taehyung’s hand, Yoongi’s stare quite intimidating.
“She should be on Jungkook’s list.”
You stay quiet knowing Taehyung doing the talking is the best strategy. Yoongi looks down at a clipboard—old fashioned but effective you guess—before nodding.
“You guys are good. Hurry and find a seat, there’s a lot of people down here tonight.”
“You got it,” Taehyung gives him a small smile before you drag behind him down the stairs and enter through a heavy door. You already hear plenty of commotion as you enter a huge space a few feet from the door. Your eyes look around and you could see nearly a hundred people just in your line of sight.
“Holy shit,” Taehyung says.
“What?” You get nervous by his tone.
“I’ve never seen this many people here, goddamn.”
“Why are there so many people here?” You spot a large boxing ring, dead center of the room and your mouth goes dry.
“I guess people like rematches?” Taehyung raises an eyebrow at you.
“Where’s Jungkook?” You ask, noticing how some eyes are staring at you, making you shift uncomfortably in your boots.
“Probably in the locker rooms… wanna see him?” He asks.
You bite your lip. “Does he wanna see us?” You hope Taehyung says yes. It’s killing you inside not being able to see him, hear him.
“Guess we’ll find out, c’mon,” he smirks and you follow him closely. As you look around, you do notice people you somewhat recognize. Whether it’s from walking around on campus or some of your classes, all these faces are not too unfamiliar. Taehyung takes you away from the crowd of people, through another set of doors and down another hallway. With this much walking and standing, you would have worn something other than booties. You enter the “locker room” area and you suddenly feel queasy. What if Jungkook is mad that you’re here? What if he doesn’t want to see you after all? What if—
“Y/N?” Your thoughts are broken by a honey-like voice and you focus in on the source. Jungkook sits a few feet away from you and Taehyung, back leaning against a wall. He looks confused, but also pleasantly surprised. “What are you doing here?” He gets up and does the unexpected—he embraces you in a tight hug. You return it without a second though, holding him close to you. He pulls away from you after a few moments and gives Taehyung a small hug too.
“Hey,” you say shyly.
“How are you feeling?” Taehyung asks his friend and Jungkook shrugs.
“I’m alright.” Jungkook looks at you again. “I didn’t think you’d ever come to one of these,” he laughs awkwardly.
“Me either,” you say with no expression. As much as you wanted to be happy—you couldn’t. You were pissed at Jungkook for ignoring you and you were pissed that Jungkook was about to fight. You eye his frame, a white t shirt and navy sweatpants hang low on his hips. He looks calm, too calm for your liking.
“Will you give us a minute?” Jungkook suddenly turns to Taehyung and he nods glancing at you.
“I’ll get some seats.”
Taehyung leaves you and Jungkook alone and you nearly feel like crying. What the fuck is this mess?
“Y/N listen to me,” Jungkook says stepping towards you, “I’m so sorry about thess past two weeks. I-I’ve been a dick for no fucking reason and it’s not fair to you.”
You don’t say anything as you stand there with your arms crossed over your chest.
“Fuck I know I’m idiot and there’s no excuse… I’ve just been so stressed lately and you’re the best fucking part of my day—“
“Well why don’t you fucking act like it Jungkook? I’m sick of something happening between us and you acting like a I don’t exist for god knows what reason,” you raise your voice slightly.
“Y/N I,” he pauses, his hands finding their way to your shoulders, “I haven’t been honest with you and,” he pauses again and you feel your heart speed up. What’s he talking about? “I just wanna say—“
“Jungkook, you got five minutes,” the two of you turn to Park Jimin who seemed to come in at the wrong time.
“Fuck,” he says, “We’ll talk after okay?”
You nod hesitantly and before you can push yourself away from him, Jungkook places a kiss on your forehead and it makes your insides melt. Fuck, you meet his brown eyes, biting your lip nervously.
A revelation springs into your mind; you think you might love him. He pulls you in for another hug, though this is one much shorter as Jimin is ushering you out of the locker room in the blink of an eye.
As much as you wanted to be mad at Jungkook, those thoughts had quickly subsided and replaced with butterflies and nausea. Did you really love Jungkook? You always have, but the feeling in the pit of your heart is pulling you to a different type of love. You cared about him, sometimes even more than yourself. You’ve always wanted the best for him, even if that meant sacrificing your feelings in the process. Now you were stuck between a rock in a hard place, much like you were back in high school when you had a crush on Jungkook. Fuck. And now you have to watch him fight someone like dogs,
You shake yourself from your thoughts, as loud music flows through your ears and you look around for Taehyung. Luckily, his ashy hair color is easy to spot amongst the crowd and you push yourself to him, squeezing in between bodies and their chatter.
“My bet’s on Jeon,” a voice says.
“Fuck no, Eric isn’t gonna let the same guy beat him twice.”
You try to ignore the snide comments about Jungkook and when you get to Taehyung, he greets you with a smile.
“Hey, everything good?” He asks.
You lick you dry lips, “I don’t know,” you say honestly. Taehyung’s eyes drop and he nods.
Suddenly, all the lights go out in the venue and a roar of screams and cheers fills the void. You stay still, pressing your body close to Taehyung. It’s not that you feel unsafe, but this environment—it wasn’t for you at all. You heart rate quickens when a man, give a few years on your age, gets into the boxing ring before you, the crowd cheering even louder for him. He bumps a microphone with his palm before bringing it to his mouth.
“Welcome, welcome!” He beams with a smile, “What an outstanding turnout we have tonight! You guys choose a good one to watch because tonight is the rematch of two of the best fighters I’ve seen in a long time…”
“Let’s give a welcome to our first fighter, weighing in at 148 pounds, 5 foot 11, Jeon Jungkook!”
Being an underground fighting ring, there isn’t a posse escorting Jungkook to the ring. He’s got Jimin by his left side, Min Yoongi on the right. Jungkook is shirtless, wearing only a pair of navy shorts, black and white boxing gloves on his hands. He enters the ring with cheers and you inhale and exhale deeply. You look up at Taehyung and he gives you a nod of reassurance to calm down. Jungkook jumps around in place a few times, shaking his arms and shoulders out. From your seat, you can’t read his eyes or facial expression—but he looks calm and unnerved.
“Coming in next, weighing in at 145 pounds, 6 feet tall, Kim Eric!”
Jungkook’s opponent walks in next, three guys surrounding him. He walks slow and steady, his bare chest tattooed beautifully, his boxing gloves a dark red. He enters the ring to cheers and this Eric guy’s gaze doesn’t leave Jungkook’s body one time. Jungkook hasn’t spared one glance at the guy and you find yourself somewhat smiling. Jungkook has always been a cocky-fuck when it’s come to sports which would usually annoy you, but here right now—he looked hot as fuck standing there as if he had no care in the world. Jungkook stands on the left corner of the ring, sitting on a small stool as Jimin and Yoongi talk to him. Jungkook nods, absorbing their information. Eric and his guys do the same.
Suddenly, both men stand and Jimin is putting a mouth guard in Jungkook’s mouth and with one last nod, he finally looks over at Eric, who has already made his way to the center of the ring with the announcer. Jungkook stalks over slowly, his eyes dark and hungry.
“Alright guys, I want a clean fight. No kicking, no cheap shots. If you get knocked down, I give you ten seconds to get up. You look me in the eyes and say you’re good before anymore fighting happens alright. We go for five rounds, unless more is needed. A knockout wins. Touch gloves.”
Jungkook sticks out his gloves for Eric but Eric only stares at him, ignoring the sign of solidarity.
“Fuck you,” Eric says to Jungkook and sends a chill down your spine. Jungkook rolls his eyes, backing away from him, but stays silent.
“Alright… ready… fight!”
Time slows as a bell rings loudly, the cheers get even louder, and you find yourself gripping Taehyung’s arm for support. Jungkook starts to move around the ring slowly, but Eric isn’t having that—immediately rushing to Jungkook to get a few jabs in. Jungkook manages to dodge them perfectly before Eric can corner him. Jungkook keeps his gloves high and never looks away from Eric. Eric comes after Jungkook again, jabbing once—twice—the third time hitting Jungkook square in the face.
“Shit,” you breathe out, eyes widening.
This time, Jungkook comes for Eric, his jabs coming quick and calculated, landing Eric in the body once. Jungkook jabs again and hits him in the face. Eric moves around quickly, Jungkook not quick to follow him. Eric comes after him again, Jungkook blocking his jabs, but missing at the end, leading to Jungkook getting hit in the face once again as well as a body shot.
Eric is coming in hot, throwing punches and jabs left and right, making Jungkook dance around to dodge them. After a few moments, Jungkook begins to fight back, landing Eric square in the face twice. You notice that Jungkook must have busted Eric’s lip as blood now protrudes from his mouth. This seems to send Eric into overdrive and attacks Jungkook quick and fast. You cover your mouth when Eric has Jungkook trapped against the rope, landing body punches after body punches.
“Alright!! Enough, break it up!!” The announcer gets Eric off of Jungkook and Eric starts to laugh in a very showman's way. Jungkook is breathing heavy and he tilts his head—a habit of his that comes out when he’s frustrated or angry. This seems to be both.
Jungkook and Eric continue to throw jabs at one another. Within a few seconds, the whole fight seems to change as Eric manages to slip past one of Jungkook’s blocks and lands him straight on the cheekbone. Jungkook’s body almost freezes before he falls back on the floor and you gasp at the sight.
“Fuck! Taehyung—“
“He’s fine, he’s fine,” he says but his eyes never met yours.
The announcer is on the floor with Jungkook counting down from ten and Jungkook finally sits up when he reaches the number four.
“You good son?” The guy asks Jungkook.
He nods, “Yeah, let’s go.”
Jungkook gets up and walks around, stretching his neck around, waiting for the ref to announce the second round.
“That’s what you get motherfucker,” Eric says walking past him to his corner. Again, Jungkook says nothing before sitting down. Jimin takes out his mouth guard and lets Jungkook drink some water.
“Why is Jungkook letting him hit him like that?!” You ask Taehyung, looking up to him, “He’s getting his ass kicked!”
Taehyung shakes his head, “Jungkook’s smart Y/N… he’s trying to run Eric’s energy out. If Eric keeps swinging the way he right now, he’ll be passed out on his own soon.”
The second round commences and this time, it’s Jungkook who comes out fast. Jungkook soon has Eric trapped against the rope, landing jab after jab. The ref intervenes and lets them get some air. Jungkook’s skin is sweaty and red hot and you don’t think you’ve ever seen him look as mad as he does right now.
Eric counters quickly, catching up with Jungkook again, landing punch after punch. Jungkook escapes but Eric sticks out a foot, causing Jungkook to trip. The whole crowd—yourself included—start to yell at the action. The referee pulls Eric back and points his finger at him. You can’t hear what he’s saying, but you know it’s a scolding by the way his mouth is moving quickly. You look over at Jungkook who shakes his head disapprovingly. He’s talking to Jimin as Yoongi cares to a cut on Jungkook’s eyebrow.
“He’s a fucking asshole,” you make out Jungkook saying.
The third round starts and it seems both Eric and Jungkook are equally fighting this time. Jungkook’s combinations are cleaner than Eric’s, anyone can see that, but the way Eric keeps landing in on Jungkook—makes you feel like this isn’t going to end well for him.
“Come on Jungkook!” You find yourself yelling in the chaos, your whole body shaking as Jungkook dances around the ring to get away from Eric. Eric has him trapped again, but with Jungkook’s strength, gets Eric off of him to turn the tables. There’s sweat and blood coming off both fighters and it’s got to be the most horrifying thing you’ve ever seen.
“Come on you little bitch,” Eric spits at Jungkook, “Is that all you’ve fucking got?”
Jungkook says nothing again, jabbing when he needs to.
“Fucking hell why won’t you speak to me you fucker?” Eric speaks again.
“I don’t have shit to say to you,” Jungkook finally retorts back. “You lost my respect when you sent those pussies to jump Park and I.”
Eric swings hard and Jungkook ducks, barely missing it by an inch. Eric is tired, Jungkook too, but Jungkook can see a weakness in him now.
“Come on it was all in good fun,” he says with a smirk, “You know what else would be good fun?”
Jungkook doesn’t say anything.
“Kicking your ass,” he pauses and before Jungkook can do anything else, Eric swings down hard, landing on Jungkook’s body knocking the breath out of him. Jungkook stumbles backwards, holding his stomach, he lands again on the ground with a clunk. Eric stands over him, before taking out his mouthpiece, “And stealing your bitch you invited tonight.”
“Goddammit,” you mutter watching the scene unfold in front of you. No one knows what they’re saying to each other over the noise and you honestly couldn’t care. You just want Jungkook to get up and finish this shit.
Jungkook stands up, though with a visible wince in his face. He’s breathing heavy and is filled with pure rage. The fourth bell rings and it doesn’t take long for Jungkook to attack him. Jungkook is fast and furious, landing punch after punch and you’ve never been happier for someone to get their ass kicked. Jungkook lands a punch straight across the face, causing Eric to stumble backwards. Even though you know nothing about boxing, Eric looks exhausted where Jungkook looks ready for more. With everything left in Eric, he starts coming after Jungkook. Jungkook blocks until he can’t block no more, but something in Jungkook’s stance changes. Jungkook steps forward, his right hand landing straight on Eric’s face cause his form to break. Jungkook steps quickly again, his left hand bringing an uppercut to Eric’s jaw.
The room nearly falls silent as Eric loses balance, going down straight on his back and head. When he hits the ground, the room erupts in a roar so loud it nearly deafens you.
“Holy shit!” Taehyung exclaims. The ref is down on the ground, counting down from 10, and then it’s at 5 and then 3 and then—
“Ladies and gentlemen, Jeon Jungkook wins this rematch!” The ref grabs Jungkook’s hand and holds it up over his head and you find yourself jumping up and down, pulling Taehyung down for a hug.
“Taehyung oh my fucking god!” You exclaim. He smiles brightly at you.
“I told you, he knows what he’s doing,” he says and you nod. You couldn’t deny it now—as stupid as Jungkook was for getting involved in this, his talent for the sport was extraordinary. “Come on, let’s get to his locker room,” Taehyung pulls you by your hand and you make your way back to where you were earlier.
Jungkook hasn’t arrived yet, but you find Yoongi already in there, setting out a first aid kit.
“Hey guys,” he says, “Great fight, huh?”
“Yeah, it was brilliant,” Taehyung says. The door opening catches your attention and Jungkook walks through with Jimin. Your eyes instantly meet and you can’t even stop yourself from running to him and throwing your arms around him. He exhales deeply with a sharp wince, returning your bone crushing grip with his own.
“Alright lovebirds, he needs to get fixed up,” Yoongi’s voice interrupts you two. You hesitantly let him go and he sits down in front of Yoongi, sitting forward on his knees. He’s still breathing heavy, dripping sweat everywhere.
“Fucking hell Jungkook, since when do you box southpaw?” Taehyung pushes his shoulder slightly and Jungkook only laughs as Yoongi wipes away the blood on his eyebrow.
“I’ve been working on it for awhile,” he says, “Just never had the right time to use it… until tonight at least,” he says giving you a glance. “Eric is all talk, no bite. I can’t fucking stand him.”
“Well, I don’t think you’ll be boxing him again anytime soon,” Jimin says, “He’s embarrassed himself twice now.”
“Yeah, agreed,” Yoongi chimes in, placing one of those bandaids that pull the skin together like stitches above Jungkook’s eyebrow. “No one will want to box you now knowing you can southpaw.”
Jungkook looks at you and you furrow your eyebrows at him. He said he wasn’t going to fight after this, but the way they are talking—it sounds as if he is.
“Well, I think my boxing career is probably over after tonight,” Jungkook speaks up as if he could read your mind. He tears his eyes away from you as the others look confused.
“What?!”
“Why?”
“Jungkook c’mon!”
“Guys,” he breathes out, “I made a promise, okay? Besides, I have enough money now, I don’t need anything else.”
Your features soften as you listen to his words. His promise was to you. A smile grows on your face as you watch his body calm down from his intensified state. Once Yoongi is finished, he packs everything up. The five of you talk amongst yourselves before Taehyung turns to you.
“You ready to go home?” He asks.
“I can take you home,” Jungkook says before you can answer.
“Okay,” you give him a small smile that he returns.
“Okay then, I’m gonna head out, I won’t be home tonight Jungkook,” he says.
“I know I know, at your girlfriends,” Jungkook swats his hand and Taehyung flips him off before leaving.
Jungkook stands up throwing on a shirt and slipping into Birkenstocks. “Come on,” he says to you, holding out his head. You gladly take it and it feels more like home than home ever has.
_____
“Fuck Jungkook, how much money is this?” You ask him as he hands you a white envelope as he unbuckles himself in the driver seat. The envelope is thick and you peak out of curiosity, your jaw dropping.
“I told you,” he says snatching it back from you, “As much food as I’ve bought you lately, hopefully this will last.”
You swat at his sarcastic comment before letting out a laugh. Instead of going home, you asked Jungkook to go anywhere but there. You’re parked outside of his apartment complex, which was fine with you. The two of you needed to talk. Not much talking goes on as a silence falls between you two.
“Y/N.”
“Jungkook.”
The two of you laugh as you speak at the same time.
“You first,” you say, turning your body to face him fully.
He takes a deep breath before speaking, “I know I said it earlier but I really am sorry about this past week. There’s not an excuse that justifies me acting like a complete dick to you, especially when you’ve been nothing but nice to me.”
You stay quiet, unsure of what to say.
“And when I said you’re the best part of my day… I fucking mean it. I’m sorry for coming onto you like I have, I just,” he doesn’t finish, his eyes looking everywhere but you.
“Jungkook,” you get his attention again, reaching over the console to grab his hand, “Don’t apologize for that. Yeah, you’ve been a dick each time something happens between us but that’s the apology I care about.”
“I just don’t know how to say it,” he mutters, caressing your hand gently.
“So you’re really not going to box anymore?” you inquire. Jungkook was good, more than good... it couldn’t be easy giving up on that.
He shakes his head, “No. I told you I didn’t want you worrying about me anymore. I keep my promises,” his smile his sweet and you swear your feel yourself melting more and more into his touch.
“Jungkook,” you let out a deep sigh, “I didn’t realize how much I needed you in my life until we became friends again. You know almost everything about me and I don’t want anyone else to ever take your place…”
It’s hanging there by a thread—the words on your tongue—and you’re not sure you can say them and they feel constricting—but you know you have to and—
“I love you,” the words come from your mouth and you feel like you could puke. “I don’t know when or why, but I’m in love with you Jungkook. You’re all I think about anymore and I don’t want anyone else when you’re right here.”
Jungkook parts his mouth, staring at you with a look you can’t read. Fuck, you fucked this up for sure.
“Shit—I know that was so rushed and stupid. Fuck I’m an idiot—“
“Y/N,” Jungkook’s voice interrupts you and you try to hide within your own body from embarrassment. With your hand of yours in his, he pulls on it, forcing you closer to him. You look at him wide eyed before he presses his lips against yours firmly. As usual, his lips feel so good and you melt into him. This is good right? What the hell is going on? You pull away from him after a few moments, an unsure look on your face.
He nuzzles his nose against your own before speaking, “I’ve wanted to tell you that since the night of our graduation.”
“Really?” You ask as you feel your palms sweat, heart racing.
He nods, “I’ve been in love with you for god knows how long now.”
A smile creeps upon your face and you let out a sigh of relief. Jungkook watches you with interest, tucking some of your hair behind your ear.
“I can take you home whenever,” he says quietly.
You’re quick to shake your head, “No, it’s okay… I can stay, if you want,” your voice trails off and you suddenly feel shy under his gaze.
You don’t notice how Jungkook bites his lip but he does say, “Yeah. Of course.”
_____
Jungkook’s apartment is how you remember it, though a lot quieter without Taehyung here. You’re sure the reason Jungkook’s apartment is spotless is because of him. He has always been clean and organized and Taehyung… well he was Taehyung.
“I’m gonna get in the shower, my room is in here if you wanna chill,” Jungkook says and you give him a small nod. He rids his shirt before he even closes the bathroom door and it makes you gulp. This is new territory for the both of you. The two of you just admitted your love for one another and you’re about to spend the night with Jungkook? And not in a friend way? Jesus Christ you could be tripping.
You walk into Jungkook’s room and it smells just like him. His bed is neatly made and his desk is sprawled with two computer monitors and some notebooks from school. His walls are decorated as you’d expect—a Korean flag hanging, a ‘Saturday’s Are For The Boys’ flag—typical—and a few Beta Tae Sigma plaques scattered. What catches your eye is a wall of neatly lined photos taped to the wall. You look around at all of them with a smile. Most of them are Jungkook and his frat brothers, Taehyung, a few of his older brother, there’s even a picture of you, him, Taehyung, and Jennie from high school. One that catches your eye the most is one of just you and him. It’s an old picture but the memories from that day flood your mind. It was from your first week of freshman year here at university. Both of your smiles are wide and you two are hugging each other’s frames closely. Jennie took the picture you remember. It makes you smile to yourself, butterflies entering in your stomach. Did you love Jungkook then and didn’t know it? The way you’re looking at him in the picture would say so.
You suddenly feel an urge to be close to him again. You’ve never been a ballsy person but as you look back at the bathroom door that’s closed, your desire to be touched again by Jungkook again overwhelms your senses. Closing your eyes briefly, you don’t need much more convincing before your stripping yourself of your jacket and shoes. You kick off your jeans and sweater, leaving you only in your undergarments. You tip toe to the bathroom, grabbing the handle, opening it easy.
The shower water is loud and there’s steam in the small quarters. Jungkook is humming to himself as you start to take off the rest of your clothing. With a deep breath, you grab the shower curtain, pulling it back. Jungkook’s back is facing you but he hears you instantly.
“Shit Y/N you scar—“ he stops mid sentence as he takes in your naked frame getting in the shower too.
“Hi,” you mumble meeting his eye contact.
“H-hey,” he nearly chokes on his own air, trying to keep his eyes up from your breasts.
“Scooch,” you smirk at him to move to get underneath the water too. He does as you say watching you curiously. You’re in the process of wetting your hair when his chest is pressed firmly against your back.
“This wasn’t expected,” he says into your ear, his hands moving to grip your waist from behind.
“You’re the one that wanted me to go home with you,” you say giving him an innocent glance over your shoulder. He laughs biting his lip, pressing them against the skin behind of your ear. You lean into the physical contact, feeling almost all of your stress go away instantly.
You spin around to look at him fully as it’s a frenzy whose mouth collides with whose. He leans down to grasp your lips in their entirety, pulling you closer to him than you ever have been. He pulls you away from the water so it doesn’t get in your face as he presses you against the shower wall. His tongue dips in and out of your mouth, his hands free roaming over your breasts and down to your ass, whatever he likes within the moment. Your hands grip his dark locks as he moves his mouth from your mouth, to your neck, down to your chest. He waste no time taking your right nipple in his mouth and you exhale deeply at the feeling.
You pull his face back to yours, kissing him again not able to get enough of his lips. His hands trail down from your ass to the front of your thighs, getting closer and closer to your wet center.
“Is this okay?” He asks as his fingers rub slowly back forth between your entrance. You can barely speak as his touch is setting you on fire but you manage to nod.
“Yes, please, Jungkook,” you say. He enters one finger, then another stretching you out nicely. Fuck you forgot how good this felt with him.
“Fuck you’re so wet,” he breathes heavily and you glance down at his hardening cock. Your mouth waters at the sight. Jungkook lifts one of your legs and starts to take his fingers in and out of you slowly and agonizing. He fingers you deep and rough and you can already feel a climax coming.
“Shit,” you croak out as Jungkook rubs one of your nipples, kissing your neck. There’s a pain at the back of your head at his force pushing you against the wall but it’s easy to ignore when it feels so good below your waist. “Jungkook, I’m gonna come,” you say as the snap inside of you is about to break.
“Come on baby,” his voice is deep and groggy. As if on cue, you feel your climax wash over you and you’re not shy to be loud. You know no one is here so it doesn’t bother you one bit. Jungkook kisses you against feverishly as he pulls his fingers from you. You feel impossibly empty but you know what you want to do and you’re not near anywhere tired. Your hands travel down to his front, grasping his hard dick in your hands. God, he’s so big.
“Oh fuck,” Jungkook seethes through his teeth as you pull on the sensitive skin, all the way from his pubic hair down to the tip. He places a hand beside of your head, leaning forward against your forehead. His eyes are shut tightly and you lick your lips, wanting to take him in your mouth.
You push him away from you slightly and move down to your knees, your face front and center with his beautiful dick. You take no time to put him in your mouth which causes Jungkook to groan loudly.
“Y/N,” he says looking down at you. He’s never seen a better sight. You make sure to keep eye contact as you bob your head up and down his shaft. While one of Jungkook’s hands stays against the wall, his other grips your hair, fisting it into a makeshift ponytail. “Oh fuck—He pulls on your hair and it only makes you want to please him more. Your left hand go to his balls, the right helping you up and down his length. He pulls your hair again and you take as much of him as you can. His tip reaches the back of your throat and you gag around his length and Jungkook thinks he could actually cry. Watching you through half open lids, he decides this isn’t how he is going to come—not tonight at least.
He grabs your hair and pulls you away from him and you’re slightly confused when he brings you to your feet.
“Come on, I need to be inside of you,” he says and you nod eagerly as he turns off the shower. He leads you out of the bathroom in a frenzy, pulling up into his bedroom. You shut the door behind you and he pins you against it, kissing you hard and deep.
Both of you are dripping wet but neither of you care to dry off as he carries you to his bed. You settle on his lap as his hands rest on your waist tightly. Your hands grip his face just as tight but you’re careful not to touch his injury above his brow. You couldn’t believe he was just fighting two hours ago—that seemed like forever ago compared to now. A lot can change in a short period of time and it makes you slightly chuckle against his mouth.
“What?” He breaks the kiss asking you with a hazy grin.
You shake your head, “Nothing,” you smile pushing his hair from his forehead. You liked seeing it. “I love you,” you repeat. And you probably won’t stop, ever.
“I love you too,” he says, “So much.”
“Let me ride you,” you whisper in his ear and his eyes light up like a child. “Are you clean?” You ask him.
He nods quickly, “You?” You nod in response and both of you feel excited and anxious.
You rub your hand against his length again and you hold it up as you adjust yourself to sit on him. As soon as his tip enters you, a shiver runs down your spine. As you sink yourself lower, groans come from both of your mouths, a deep moan erupting from you when you bottom out.
“Oh my god,” you breathe in and out to control yourself.
“Ride me baby,” he says and you start to move your hips against his. He fills up every inch of you and it feels so good. Your hips lift away from his and he chases them with his own thrusts. He kisses your neck as you throw your head back, your hands digging into his shoulders for leverage.
“Fuck Jungkook,” you say seeing stars in your eyes, “You feel so good,” you whine.
“You have no idea,” he says against your sticky skin, one of his hands bruising into your waist helping you ride him in a fluid motion. “Goddammit,” he says.
As you grind against him, your clit rubs against his pubic hair, sending your toes curling. He senses that you’ve found your sweet spot against him and places his thumb there instead to rub the sensitive bud.
You feel yourself inching closer and closer to a second climax when Jungkook stalls your motion.
“Lay on your stomach,” he breathes and you do as he says climbing off of him quickly. He doesn’t even give you time to get there all the way before he’s grabbing your hips to pull your ass to him. He slides right into you and you nearly scream into his mattress. Your hands grip the sheets as he fucks you deeper from behind. He smacks your ass once, twice sending a loud whine from your mouth.
“Fuck, fuck, fuck,” you mutter trying to focus on Jungkook’s whines and small ministrations from his mouth. He reaches forward, rubbing your clit again and you want to die and go to heaven at the feeling. Neither of you try to be quiet anymore as you feel the second orgasm coming over you. You clench and unclench around Jungkook’s length as he stalls his thrusts to feel the action.
“Come inside of me,” you say, knowing both of you are clean and you have an IUD.
“Jesus,” he breathes, picking up his pace again chasing after his own high. As the sensitivity becomes too much, Jungkook finally lets go, coming deep inside of you. He holds your hips close against him, trying to deepen his climax as far as possible. The hot cum inside of you feels good and you moan at the feeling.
When Jungkook finishes completely in you, he pulls out with a sigh. You collapse against the bed, completely spent. Jungkook finds a clean rag in his pile of clean laundry and is quick to clean yourself and him up. You feel like you can barely move as Jungkook joins you in his bed. He turns you over to face him and he kisses you gently which you return happily.
“I love you,” he says for the third time tonight, kissing your nose.
“I love you too,” you entangling your legs together. The room is silent apart from your breathing and you’re about to go to sleep when he nudges you with his hand.
“Come on,” he says.
“What?” You ask.
“Let’s actually take a shower now since someone wouldn’t let me,” he eyes you with accusation.
You squint at him before flipping him off. “Fuck off.”
_____
The next morning you wake up with Jungkook hugging you from behind, his face nuzzeled in your hair. You have no clue what the time may be, but you since it’s early by the way the birds chirp out the window. You stretch out your arms as best as you could and try to move your legs, but it doesn’t work since Jungkook’s heavy legs are tangled with your own. You’re tempted to fall back asleep but when Jungkook moves behind you, you turn to see his ruckus. You’re met with his brown eyes and you jump slightly, not expecting to see him awake. Both of you let out the faintest of laughs, not saying anything.
Jungkook leans over and kisses your lips, “Good morning.” His voice is groggy and he shuts his eyes again as you fully turn your body to his.
“Good morning,” you respond, watching the way his chest rises and falls gently. “How’d you sleep?”
“Hmm, really good,” he mumbles. You are about to join him in closing your eyes again until a loud rumble comes from your belly. Jungkook laughs.
“Hungry much?”
“Starving,” you groan, “I didn’t eat dinner last night.”
“Why not?”
“I was too nervous before your match… I thought I would yak if I ate,” you answer. Stupid, you know, but it was your train of thought last night.
He opens his eyes again, “Let’s go to the diner for breakfast… employee discount.”
You glare at him, “Is that all I am to you? A fucking employee discount,” you say saracastically.
“And my girlfriend if that helps?” He raises an eyebrow. Your cheeks heat up and you smile.
“Welllll, since my boyfriend is rich now and gets a discount, I’m assuming he’s paying.”
He smirks, “Obviously.”
“Will you take me to my place so I can change? And then we’ll go?”
He nods, his hand caressing the side of your body, “As much as I wanna stay in bed, I could really go for pancakes right now.”
“Waffles are superior,” you remark.
He frowns with a disgusted face, “Get the fuck out of my bed you heathen.”
_____
Jungkook insisted on coming up to your apartment with you because he didn’t want to wait in the car, but you know he just wants to see you change in front of him. Boys are all the fucking same.
As you fumbled with the key, the door opens and whatever Jungkook is saying to you is suddenly drowned out when you see—
“Jennie?”
“Taehyung?”
The names leave yours and Jungkook’s mouth as you watch the scene in front of you. Jennie is sitting on the counter, Taehyung in between her legs with a coffee cup in hand. Could be worse but what the fuck is going on?!
“Shit,” Jennie says pushing away Taehyung. “Hey guys,” she smiles awkwardly. You and Jungkook look at each other confused before Jungkook speaks.
“Uh, Taehyung?” He asks and Taehyung is. as red as a tomato.
“Oh fuck,” Jennie mutters shaking her head. She looks at Taehyung for backup.
Taehyung pinches his nose before speaking, “Um… we’re dating.”
You and Jungkook have the same reaction as your mouth drops.
“Jennie is your secret girlfriend?” Jungkook asks.
“Surprise,” Jennie smiles again looking at you.
You look at Jungkook and shake your head at the four of you. What a fucking cliché.
The four of you go to breakfast together that morning and it’s like old times, just with a sprinkle of something new. As long as the four of you have known each other, you’ve always had each other’s backs. Even now, with you and Jungkook and Jennie and Taehyung—you know that would never change from here on out. Turns out, Jennie just thought her and Taehyung were friends with benefits, while Taehyung was telling everyone he had a girlfriend because he was that smitten with her. The four of you laugh at the situation at hand and you couldn’t believe everyone was back together... like this. As Jungkook’s pancakes and your waffles arrive, Jungkook’s beaming smile lighting the whole room you think to yourself—this is how it’s supposed to be.
#jungkook#jeon jungkook#jungkook x reader#jungkook x you#jungkook drabble#jungkook scenario#jungkook fluff#jungkook angst#jungkook smut#bts#bts x reader#bts x you#bts drabble#bts smut#bts angst#bts fluff#bangtan#bangtan scenarios#jjk#kim namjoon#kim taehyung#park jimin#jung hoseok#min yoongi#enjoy guys!!#let me know what you think#please i'm desperate for attention lol#boxer au#college au#childhood friends to lovers
8K notes
·
View notes
Text
the best interview ever ~ pete davidson
word count: 1745
request?: yes!
“I’d love for you to write something about Pete Davidson flirting with a journalism student who’s interviewing him and her just being all shy and stuff, just fluff!”
description: in which he finds the shy journalism student interviewing him extremely adorable
pairing: pete davidson x female!reader
warnings: swearing
masterlist (one, two)
From the moment you walked in the room, Pete’s eyes were glued to you. You noticed him look you up and down when you walked in first and tried to hide your face so he wouldn’t see that you were blushing.
“Well hello,” he said. “Are you my interviewer?”
“I am! My name is (Y/N).”
“Nice to meet you (Y/N).”
You sat across from him, hoping it wasn’t as obvious that you were shaking as it felt. “It’s nice to meet you, too. I feel like I should warn you that this is my first solo interview, so I’m sorry if it’s super awkward.”
“Are you telling me that I’m popping your interviewing cherry?” Pete asked.
You chuckled and nodded. “I’m actually still a journalism student. I’ve shadowed some interviews, but this is my first actual interview.”
“That’s awesome!”
You smiled as Pete raised a hand to you. You high fived him and felt any stress or nervousness you had slowly start to melt away.
Pete’s chill demeanor felt so much different than any of the interviews you had shadowed. Although, it wasn’t hard to be more chill than CEOs and local politicians, which were the only people you had encountered so far. Pete was the first actual celebrity you had met, which made you extra nervous, but so far he was doing a good job at easing your nerves.
Since this was your first solo interview, you had done a lot of research on Pete and his new movie to make sure you didn’t embarrass yourself. You had two and a half pages in your notebook filled with questions to ask as well as little facts you felt like you should know. You hadn’t even done this much research for school projects, which was hot you knew you were serious about this.
Pete’s eyes glanced at your notebook as you opened it, a small smile crossing his face. “Damn, you’re already more prepared than most people who have interviewed me before.”
“Good,” you blurted before you could stop yourself. Pete gave you an amused look as you tried to stutter out a better response. “I-I Mean, personally, I hate watching interviews where the interviewer obviously hasn’t done their research, s-so I can’t imagine being interviewed by someone like-like that.”
“No, I respect it. I appreciate that.”
With that awkward encounter out of the way, you were able to actually start the interview.
It started off really well. You asked Pete about his new movie and any upcoming projects he had in the works. He told you about his work on SNL and his hope to film another stand up special soon. He was absolutely radiating happiness as he talked about his work, which made you extremely happy as well.
As the questions moved to be more personal, you came to learn more about Pete on a personal level. It went from feeling like an interviewer and their interviewee to feeling like two people who just met and who were getting to know one another.
You felt like you had gotten a hang of the interviewing thing, until Pete asked something that threw you off your groove. “So when do you ask me about my dating life?”
You had been looking down at your notebook when he asked, so your head snapped up so quickly that you almost made yourself dizzy, and your eyes were so wide that they were actually hurting a little. Pete laughed at the face you were making, and you could feel the embarrassment and nerves starting to come back.
“I-I...I wasn’t...” you stuttered, trying to figure out something to say. You never had any intentions of asking Pete about his dating life. It wasn’t relevant to the interview, so you weren’t going to bring it up.
“Damn, you’re really the best interviewer I’ve ever had,” Pete commented. “Most people go straight for the jugular on relationship questions. I’m still asked about an engagement that ended nearly two years ago. I respect that you had no intentions on bringing it up.”
You were so thrown off by the earlier question that even Pete’s reassurance that he was okay with you not asking wasn’t enough to get you back on track. You looked down at your notebook again, trying to remember what you had asked last but your mind felt empty. You were running out of time, you didn’t want to mess this up now.
Pete leaned forward and took your hands in his. You looked up at him and felt your breath catch in your throat upon realizing how close he was.
“Hey, I’m sorry I brought it up like that,” he said. “I really was just joking around. We were having fun and talking, I’m just used to that going south by being asked about my dating life because...well, you know who I was engaged to. I didn’t mean to startle you with the question.”
His voice was soft and it felt like you were seeing a completely different side of Pete, one you hadn’t even seen in movies or on SNL. Like it was a side of him he reserved for people closest to him, people that he cared about. You were shocked but also grateful that he felt like he could show you this side.
“I am single, by the way,” he added. “Just something I want you, personally, to know.”
He winked before he let go of your hands and sat back in his seat. Now you felt even more flustered, but for a different reason.
The rest of the interview went off without a hitch, and before you knew it, you were thanking Pete for his time and turning off your recording device. The crew came to take the microphone off the both of you.
“You’re my last interview of the day,” Pete said as the two of you stood from your seats. “I’m glad I got to end it on such a good note.”
You couldn’t help the smile that broke out across your face. “I’m glad I got to be such a positive ending.”
“Are you parked downstairs?” You nodded, a bit confused by his question. “Mind if I walk you down? I gotta wait for my ride back to the hotel anyways, might as well spend that time with someone.”
At a loss for words, you just nodded.
The two of you walked together to the elevator that would bring you down to the parking garage you had parked your car in. The crew was still busy taking down the equipment in the room, so just the two of you stepped into the elevator.
“You’re really good for someone who’s just a student,” Pete said as the doors closed. “You’re more professional than most interviewers I’ve had.”
“I don’t want to be like every other tabloid journalist that just wants the latest scoop,” you responded. “I know that gossip and drama sells, but I wanna be one of those journalists that gets to show the real side of celebrities, not just the bullshit you see in magazines or on websites.”
“You’re one of very few, (Y/N), I’ll give you that.”
You couldn’t help but smile as Pete said your name. It just felt right hearing it come from his lips. You wondered if you could make him say it again.
“I really am sorry for throwing you off with that relationship jab,” Pete continued. “I meant for it to be lighthearted, like a joke, but I realized after I said it that it did come out pretty harsh.”
“It wasn’t harsh,” you shrugged. “I was just a bit shocked. I hadn’t planned on asking you anything that would make you uncomfortable, so I hadn’t even entertained the idea of asking you relationship questions.”
“I appreciate that. I’m not a super private guy, but it gets hard to be in the public eye with a relationship when I’m just trying to move on and people bring up my past ones, or what they believe to be past ones.”
Before you could respond, the doors to the elevator opened. The two of you stepped out and walked through the nearly empty parking garage before arriving to your car. You paused and turned back to Pete. You didn’t want to go just yet. You had enjoyed getting to spend time with him, even if it were likely he just saw you as yet another interviewer and nothing more.
“Thanks for walking me to my car,” you said, lamely. You mentally kicked yourself for not saying something that actually warranted a response.
“No problem. Gotta make sure no one kidnaps you.”
You smiled at the joke. You toyed with the keys in your hand, trying to put off getting in the car as much as you could. Pete was hesitant to walk away as well, which gave you a little bit of hope as to where this was going.
“I meant what I said about being single, by the way,” Pete finally said. “Which is to say that I am...single.”
“I am, too,” you told him.
A smirk was tugging at the corner of his lips. “What should I do with that information then?”
“Well,” you started, “you’re single, I’m single. We just spent the day getting to know one another. Maybe we could extend that to a non-professional setting.”
The smile on Pete’s face was brighter than the sun. “That’s exactly what I was thinking, actually. How about tomorrow? We could go for a coffee, start small.”
“Sounds fantastic. Here.” You passed him your phone and watched him put his number into it.
It felt so much easier to get into your car then.
You watched Pete walk away through the rearview mirror, and once he was far enough away you did a dance in your seat to celebrate both a great interview and the date you had managed to score along the way.
You were just starting up your car when a text from an unknown number came into your phone.
“just making sure you gave me a real number ~ pete”
You smiled to yourself and sent a response. “nope, this is actually a chinese take out place that conveniently does text messages as well”
“well fuck, that’s the third time this has happened this week”
You giggled to yourself before putting your phone aside and driving back towards your home, feeling as though you were on cloud nine.
#pete davidson#pete davidson imagine#pete davidson x reader#imagine#one shot#request#fanfiction#fanfic#fandom
956 notes
·
View notes
Text
BnHA Chapter 299: No Chains Left
Previously on BnHA: Horikoshi was all “and then AFO broke out all of the inmates from six other prisons and took a nap. well anyways, here’s the hospital angst.” Kacchan woke up two days later and was all, “WAIT BUT HOW ARE DEKU AND TODOROKI AND ALL OF THE OTHER CHARACTERS EXCEPT IIDA DOING” and then we cut to Shouto’s room where the other U.A. kids were sitting around being Mutually Traumatized and giving each other moral support and such. Everyone was alll, “...”, and then the rest of the Todofam showed up, INCLUDING POSSIBLY REI?! which, omg. The chapter ended with Kacchan STOMPING THROUGH THE HALLS all “WHADDYA MEAN DEKU HASN’T WOKEN UP YET”, dragging along Satou and Mineta behind him, fueled by the power of ALL OF THE FUCKS HE NOW GIVES. He gives so many fucks now you guys. This boy cares so much he can probably deduct it on his taxes.
Today on BnHA: SPEAKING OF PEOPLE WHO GIVE A LOT OF FUCKS, the story cuts abruptly to Hawks, freshly recovering from his near-death experience, and pondering the threads that have weaved the tapestry of his life and led him to this moment. Basically he grew up in poverty with his Jerk Dad and Jerk Mom until his dad got arrested one day and his mom sent him off to go Find Money Or Something, and so he rescued a busload of people and found himself a new career. Back in the present day, Hawks and Jeanist ride around town in Jeanist’s Jamborghini having awkward encounters with civilians in a country on the brink of social collapse, and visiting Hawks’s mother’s home. Hawks is all “I know from an outsider’s perspective it must look like my life currently sucks, but now that the HPSC is gone, my public image is shot, and my parents are finally out of my life, I’m actually feeling SURPRISINGLY GOOD.” Anyway so he’s gonna go meet up with Endeavor now, and p.s. this chapter was fucking fantastic though, damn.
oh my god?? is this Hawks narration?? something about him growing up watching the heroes on TV and thinking of them as fictional characters
okay I scrolled down a little bit more to see the rest of that “Keigo” panel, and wow
this is basically a shed. poor boy definitely grew up rough. let me tell you guys, I came in here ready for some BakuDeku shenanigans; I was not prepared for Hawks Flashback Angst. I AM HERE FOR IT, but also wow I gotta brace myself now lol
HELLO MISTER HAWKS’S JERK DAD, SIR
BnHA sure does have an array of Jerk Dads, doesn’t it. makes me appreciate characters like Masaru and JirouDad all the more for bucking the trend
anyway. so Horikoshi, you really thought that one itty bitty chapter of hospital catharsis would be enough to calm us all before you went right back to showing us child abuse huh. my god man can we rest
BABY HAWKS
swear to god this kid can’t be more than five or six, and yet he has this completely blank look on his face even with his dad looming over him being all threatening and shit. like he’s shut down his emotions to protect himself. imagine what has to happen to a child for him to have learned this at such a young age. fuck
AND MEANWHILE THIS GUY
don’t mingle with humans?? not “other” humans, just humans?? what is this implying here?? and also holy shit Hawks definitely didn’t inherit his looks from his dad orz
then again he doesn’t really bear much of a resemblance to his strung-out mom here either
omg omg omg. and this child is basically trapped here in this environment with these two people. this explains a SHITLOAD about Hawks’s personality though you guys. his ability to completely separate his real thoughts from the face he presents to the outside world. his pragmatic approach to analyzing and solving problems. his layers of emotional walls. turns out almost none of that came from the HPSC training -- that was all learned hands-on in his own personal do-or-die survival nightmare childhood!! oh, boy
and small wonder then that he latched on to Endeavor so strongly if he really is the one who brought down his dad and inadvertently saved him from this. also, just putting this out there, I know people are always talking about him and Dabi being foils, and I think it’s very interesting how Touya grew up in a household where he saw firsthand the dark side of hero society, and so ended up becoming a villain in order to bring it down. whereas young Keigo had almost the exact opposite experience, growing up experiencing the dark side of villain society and becoming a hero in order to bring about a world where no one else has to experience that. just. both of them are so determined not to become their fathers. some interesting parallels there
so Hawks was sort of an accident after his parents had “thanks for helping me not get caught after I killed that guy” sex, and now this little boy is growing up in squalor and being beaten by his father for things like Sitting In The Wrong Out-Of-The-Way Corner Trying Not To Be A Bother To Anybody. holy fuck. this is so rough to read through you guys
wait so does Jerk Dad have a an eyeball manipulation quirk?? because he doesn’t have the wings like his son, but wth are these things??
this presumably also means that Keigo has never been to school or anything either. he basically doesn’t exist. he thinks heroes are fictional characters, he doesn’t realize that they’re real people. these are people who could help him if he could escape and find them, but he doesn’t know, and they don’t know about him
OH MY GOD HE’S JUST SITTING IN HIS CORNER HUGGLING HIS ENDEAVOR PLUSH OH MY GOD
how could this child possibly have an anti-fandom when he’s done NOTHING WRONG HIS ENTIRE LIFE. huh. just explain that to me. lol I mean I’m not looking to pick a fight with anyone, but also, MAYBE I AM, idk?? this kid has gotten me all riled up lmao
anyways, Protect Keigo 2021, and thank you Horikoshi for these three very terrible pages. I am pleased to inform you that you’ve effectively gotten your point across and you may now commence saving this kid already
YAY
oh no, Keigo’s dumbass jerk dad tried to steal a car and the popo nabbed his ass and now his mom can’t just sit around neglecting her VERY YOUNG SON all day long, oh horrors. sorry lady my tiny violin is on backorder. just imagine that I’m playing a very sarcastic song on it for you
anyway so what are you gonna do now, abandon him? I can hardly imagine he’d be worse off, if anything it might be a near-instant improvement
LMAO HE’S ALL “WAIT WHAT ENDEAVOR’S A REAL FUCKING DUDE?!”
AND THEY SAY THAT A HERO CAN SAVE US~~~~ I’M NOT GONNA STAND HERE AND WAAAAAIT~~~~~ I’LL HOLD ONTO THE WINGS OF THE EAGLES, WATCH AS WE ALL FLY AWAAAAAAY~~~~
lol what a randomly pivotal moment in his young life. TIME TO GO MAKE THESE MEMES INTO DREAMS YOUNG ONE
anyway so his mom freaked out and grabbed him and they wound up at a train station with her TELLING HIM TO GO GET HER SOME MONEY, oh my god. SURE MOM LEMME JUST WALTZ RIGHT ON DOWN TO THE “JOBS FOR FIVE-YEAR-OLDS” STORE AND TELL THEM I NEED SOME CASH. ffff manifesting someone to come help him in 3... 2...
...
SIGH, JUST GO RESCUE THE PEOPLE FROM THE BUS, KEIGO. is this the outfit he was wearing when that happened?? it must be, right?? I can’t imagine them surviving more than a couple days out here unless this starts getting REALLY dark in a way I know that even Horikoshi won’t explore, so yeah. cut to the HPSC now please. never thought we’d be glad to see them. I mean sure, it may be an “out of the frying pan...” case, but good god
THANK YOU!!
and I guess it was his mom’s eyeball quirk then. anyway, whatever, see you again never, hopefully. lol oh man. thaaaat, was upsetting. need to center myself here for a sec. NAMASTE
OH YAY THE PRESENT
so we cut from Baby Hawks Angst straight to Present Day Hawks Angst, huh. not that this exhausted and traumatized lil lad isn’t still a baby to me too, I’ll have you know
BEST JEANIST, ALWAYS WITH THE JOKES
“WHEW, THOUGHT YOU DIED ON ME FOR A SEC THERE KID.” lmao. Caleb will no doubt ruin this by making his word choice all stiffly formal as usual, so I’m just going to treasure this “WOULD YOU LOOK AT THAT, I’M FRESH OUT OF FUCKS” version of Jeanist while I can
look at him, driving his Jeanistmobile
again, is it any wonder Kacchan was bitching about Endeavor’s dinky little car when he was used to riding around town in style like this. anyone else staring at this panel trying to figure out how this car is somehow secretly made of jeans
NOOOOO
FUCK YOU DABI LMAO. PUTTING THESE VOICE ACTORS OUT OF A JOB ONE BY ONE
anyway so Jeanist is all “GOOD THING IT’S THE FUTURE AND WE’RE SO GOOD AT MEDICAL SCIENCE” to handwave how Hawks went from one step shy of being a very handsome corpse, to sitting around texting Jeanist in a car all of two days later
OH MY GOD, AND FINALLY AN EXPLANATION FOR THIS
wait a minute. I’m so confused lmfao. soooo, was Hawks all “anyway, here’s Jeanist’s dead body, you can examine it but please don’t look at him too closely and also I’m gonna need that back unharmed.” how tf did you pull that off lmao
(ETA: also isn’t this technically confirmation of the ol’ Noumu Jeanist theory lol. I’m gonna go ahead and say it is.)
NO BUT PLEASE, CONTINUE. I unironically love reading Horikoshi’s overly convoluted “SEE IT’S NOT A PLOT HOLE” explanations
lkldslfk so wait, you’re telling me Hawks convinced Dabi and the League to put Jeanist’s body in storage, and basically just hoped they wouldn’t use him for any experiments until he could put his plan into action and have the HPSC’s people break in and find and revive him?? WHAT COULD POSSIBLY GO WRONG. A FOOLPROOF PLAN IF I’VE EVER HEARD ONE
fff this man really asked Jeanist to risk it all to prop up his little cover story, and Jeanist was all “sure why not” omfg. anyways, thanks for recapping all of this out loud for no particular reason in your car conversation you two
LMAO NOW WHAT
TROUBLE YOU SAY? GOOD THING THE NEW NUMBER ONE HERO IS ON THE JOB THEN
okay no it’s just some random thugs strolling around terrorizing the downtown. fuck ‘em. so Jeanist is making short work of them now
uh oh
won’t come? not can’t, but won’t?? what???
WOW
well I guess that makes the local heroes A BUNCH OF SHITHEADS now doesn’t it?? jesus
and okay, serious question, if the cops are spread too thin and the heroes have literally walked out on the job, what exactly is stopping everyone from deciding to use their quirks to defend themselves, legal or not? nothing, as far as I can tell. society just got a hell of a lot more chaotic
anyway so this is an interesting panel here
man, Dabi really did pull it off, didn’t he. well anyway so here’s that better world all of the villains were wanting, you guys! isn’t it so great?? everyone’s terrified and angry and losing hope and society is inches away from collapsing into total anarchy! but hey, at least we exposed the number one hero as a hypocrite
anyway so what are these guys up to
fucking hell, he’s visiting his mom. I really wasn’t prepared to commit this much emotional energy towards reading this chapter today. BUT VERY WELL, WE PRESS ON
?? wait she’s not there?
is this supposed to explain how Dabi knew who Hawks really was? except that there’s the little matter of how he even know where to find his mother in the first place. feels like we’re still missing something there, but oh well
OH MY GOD
RHA I TAKE BACK EVERY WORD I EVER SPOKE AGAINST YOU. YOU ARE A SCANLATION GROUP FILLED WITH ANGELS LMAO. I WILL TAKE THIS PANEL IN MY HANDS, AND TREASURE IT AND KEEP IT SAFE
ANYWAY, BECAUSE MY TIRED BIRD SON’S LIFE SUCKED SO MUCH ALREADY, IT TURNS OUT HE’S ACTUALLY PLEASED WITH THIS NEW TURN OF EVENTS LOL HOW ABOUT THAT
GOOD FOR YOU BBY. YOU GO OUT THERE AND BE YOUR OWN PERSON
and in all seriousness, I love that identity he chooses -- chooses, because it actually is him making a choice now, possibly for the very first time in his life -- is “guy who helps people”, though. it really is nothing short of miraculous that he held on to that kind of optimism and desire to do good even with everything he’s been through. there were so many times he could have chosen to turn his back on the world in retaliation for the way it treated him. but he didn’t!! and here he is now, finally free, and what he wants to do with the rest of his life now is simply to help others. anyway please excuse me for a moment, I need to go find some sort of basket or a big vase to put all of my fresh new Hawks Feels in, pardonne-moi
YEAH BOIIIIII
“FIRST ORDER OF BUSINESS, MISTER JEANIST, WHERE DID YOU FIND YOUSELF THAT SWEETASS CAR.” hey, all I’m saying is if this boy’s wings really aren’t growing back, he’s gonna need to find himself a new means of transportation y’know?
oh my god you guys it’s a flashback to his mom buying him the Endeavor plushie when he was like two because, and I quote, ALL MIGHT WAS TOO EXPENSIVE
oh my god oh my god. my boy out here with a new lease on life finding hope in the darkest of times
wasn’t your throat supposed to be all fucked up lmao. Horikoshi was suddenly all “oh shit the VAs are gonna be pissed at me if I keep this up huh”
“that’s why Bubaigawara was such a great guy” motherfucker IT IS A TERRIBLE DAY FOR RAIN. FORECAST SAID NOTHING ABOUT THIS
:’)
yes ma’am. yes indeed. confirmed, I really will straight up fight some motherfuckers for this child. well not really, but YOU KEEP YOUR DISCOURSE OFF MY LAWN AND OUT OF MY BLOG YOU HEAR. THIS IS A HAWKS-FRIENDLY SPACE. WE RESPECT TAKAMI KEIGO IN THESE STREETS
and he’s saying (or is he thinking?? what a weirdly shaped speech bubble this is) that even if what Dabi said about the Todoroki household is true, “I’m not sure it’s the same now.” which happens to be ABSOLUTELY CORRECT. man this whole chapter really is all about saying “fuck the past” and moving forward and I am living for it
SON!!!!
“the first step is at my beginning” fklkjlk. what an iconic fucking line??
AND HIS WINGS!!!! THEY ACTUALLY ARE GROWING BACK AHHHHHHH. “PUT A RAINCHECK ON THAT CAR, JEANIST-SAN.” THE HAWKSMOBILE CAN WAIT, RIGHT NOW HE HAS TO GO INSERT HIMSELF BACK INTO THE TODODRAMA WHETHER THEY LIKE IT OR NOT
you guys. I came here ready for some BAKUDEKU HOSPITAL ANGST, and I got DIDDLY SHIT of that, and none of my other kids were even in this chapter, but!!! ASK ME IF I CARE LMAO omg. because bird son is hanging with his new best friend, and he’s out here Finding Himself and picking up the pieces and putting them back together stronger than ever because RESILIENCE HAS A NAME, AND IT’S SPELLED H-A-W-K-S, and you guys. profound, my love for this child. holy shit. hey google, play Silence by Marshmello
#bnha 299#takami keigo#hawks (bnha)#best jeanist#bnha#boku no hero academia#bnha spoilers#mha spoilers#bnha manga spoilers#makeste reads bnha#I found peace in your violence#can't tell me there's no point in trying#I'm at one#and I've been quiet for too long
564 notes
·
View notes
Text
i’ll give you all you want if you just ask | spencer reid x f!reader | ch. 1 of 2: all i need
Summary: It doesn’t take a profiler to notice that Spencer Reid is nervous around you. Half of the team finds it funny and the other half just ignores it. What you don’t know is why. Well, you have an idea but you’d rather not be wrong in your deduction and make a fool of yourself and make him just avoid you completely.
See, it’s not that you just make him nervous, it’s that you make him excited. He perks up every time you enter a room and shoots you a shy smile, never making eye contact. He shivers any time you accidentally, or purposefully because you can’t help yourself, brush against him. He follows your lead eagerly and without complaint, able to connect the pieces you’ve put together. Perhaps the most damning piece of evidence is the way he reacts to your praise.
Oh, how his reactions always excite you.
Contains: hints of light dom/sub undertones, teasing, praise kink. no actual smut yet, just a bit of kissing and allusions to sex. enabler!hotch.
Word Count: 1.7k
Comments: hello im back this very self indulgent fic! i just love sub!spencer to pieces and there aren't enough fics with him featuring that so i'm here to remedy that! also just assume rossi had a date or something and couldn't make it! i'd say this takes place before a bit before the reaper arc! also i fucking adore hotch and HAD to make him an enabler because he just wants his team to be happy!! he cares for them!! if you’d rather read this on ao3, here’s the link! finally, leave a comment/review so ik how yall feel! reblogs are also highly appreciated! :)
It doesn’t take a profiler to notice that Spencer Reid is nervous around you. Half of the team finds it funny and the other half just ignores it. What you don’t know is why . Well, you have an idea but you’d rather not be wrong in your deduction and make a fool of yourself and make him just avoid you completely.
See, it’s not that you just make him nervous, it’s that you make him excited . He perks up every time you enter a room and shoots you a shy smile, never making eye contact. He shivers any time you accidentally, or purposefully because you can’t help yourself, brush against him. He follows your lead eagerly and without complaint, able to connect the pieces you’ve put together. Perhaps the most damning piece of evidence is the way he reacts to your praise.
Oh, how his reactions always excite you.
You’d conducted an experiment over the past few months. At first, you had given him compliments such as “I like your outfit today” or “good work on today’s case”, harmless things. He had reacted as well as you expected, blushing the tiniest bit and muttering a thank you in response.
Next, you decided to take a page out of Morgan’s book and call him pretty boy which eventually turned into a whole slew of nicknames revolving around praising him. The first time you had called him pretty boy, he had burned his mouth because he gulped his coffee too quickly. His face was a bright red and he was incapable of meeting your eyes for the rest of the day. As it was, that was a great reaction but your favorite had to be the time you called him a good boy. He had looked up at you with wide eyes and his pupils had dilated so much that you barely saw his original eye color. Now that should’ve been enough to confirm your beliefs but you decided to take it a step farther.
The most recent trial had you calling him your boy, a possessive indicator. There was no hiding your intentions with this one so you made sure to only call him that in private; no need for the team to know. It seemed like no matter how many times you called him yours, one way or another, it still had the same effect on him.
With this information, you had no doubt that Spencer was interested in you and seemed to lean on the sub side of things. It was cute. He was cute. He was just your type in men. You loved nothing more than a man who was intellectual and would let you take control, which you had no doubt Spencer would allow.
It’s on a Saturday night when everyone decides to get drinks, a rare occasion, that you decide to make a move. Well, you’re actually encouraged to by someone you would least expect.
“So, when do you plan on making a move on Spencer?” It takes everything in you not to choke on the fruity drink you were sipping on when Hotch speaks up. You turn your head to look at him and find him staring at you with a smug, knowing look on his face.
“I’d say I have no idea what you’re talking about, but that’d be a lie and also an insult to you.” A small grin creeps onto his face with your response. It’s nice to see him so relaxed because god only knows how much your boss deserves to let loose every once in a while.
“Hm, you’re avoiding the question. Don’t tell me that all those pet names and touches were for nothing.” It’s a good thing you’re lightly buzzed because otherwise you’d feel completely mortified over the revelation that your boss had picked up on your actions. As you are now though, you can only let out a laugh and smile sharply at his remark.
“Course not, Hotch. As for an answer to your question,” you pause and look across the bar to where he’s laughing at something Penelope said, “I think it won’t be too long now. He’s just so… receptive .” He only hums, taking another sip of what you think is whiskey.
“Well don’t take too long.” And perhaps it’s his encouragement or just the liquid courage but you decide that now is a good time to get your boy. You excuse yourself quietly and give Hotch a small wave which he returns with a small smirk on his face.
When you finally reach Spencer, it’s to him saying goodbye to the rest of the team.
“Come on, stay for a bit longer. We’ll have a fun time. We always do.” Derek might be able to convince him if he keeps going on like this so you decide to interrupt.
“Hey, guys!” Everyone turns to look at you and they all clammer to ask you how you’ve been, giving Spencer the out he needed.
“So, what were you talking about with the boss man? I saw some very interesting expressions over there, babe.” Penelope has a sly grin on her face as the rest of the team “oohs” at her statement.
“Oh, just a little bit of this, little bit of that. Don’t tell me you thought I was flirting with him…” at this, their shoulders drop a little, “Oh my god, come on, you guys! As if I’d flirt with Hotch. You guys though…. You’re all free real estate.” You wink at them in good fun.
“You’re almost as bad as Derek with your flirting, you know that?” Emily takes a sip of her drink and JJ nods, agreeing with her completely.
“Now, there’s no need to insult me like that, ladies. At least I take my flirting seriously. When was the last time you even got laid?” You can feel Spencer’s eyes on you so you decide not to answer.
“I plead the fifth!” This gets you a round of laughs and you decide now is a good time to tell them you’re leaving and start your plan.
“Well, I’m glad everyone is having a good time but I really gotta go,” this earns you a round of “boos”, “I know. I know. Sure it may be old lady behavior but I have plans tomorrow morning. You guys have fun for me though!”
JJ speaks up, “Oh, since you’re leaving right now, would you mind taking Spencer home? I was going to give him a ride since the metro is closed tonight but you’re already leaving so I figured why not?” You only nod while internally you can’t help but think this is going even more perfectly than you originally thought.
You look over to Spencer who’s already looking at you. “You okay with that, pretty boy?” He nods and even with the lighting of the club, you can recognize his cheeks flushing.
You turn back to the rest of them to address them,“Well, goodnight guys! Be safe and I’ll see you Monday if everything goes well! Love you!”
After receiving the mandatory goodbye hugs and kisses, you grab Spencer’s hand and lead him out of the club. It’s a good thing you parked far away because now you have time to set the mood.
“How many drinks have you had tonight? You look moderately red, Spence.” It’s a good starter because you need to know he’s not drunk and that this is fully consensual but also to call him out on his blushing.
“I didn’t drink tonight. Didn’t really feel like it so I just nursed a coke and I think the team thought it was a mixed drink.” His voice is heavenly and you personally can’t wait to hear what he sounds like moaning your name or any other name you both decide on.
You stop for a moment and place the back of your hand on his forehead before you announce, “Good news, you don’t have a fever! Bad news, I can’t place why else you’d be so red.” He splutters for a moment and your red only turns him more red.
“Yeah,” his voice cracks and you feel his palm become sweaty despite the cool temperature, “I don’t know why either.”
He’s so adorable if he thinks you’re gonna let him off the hook so easily. You lean in closer to him and whisper, “You know, my darling… I think I do know why you’re so red right now and it’s the same reason you’re always blushing around me,” you can hear him audibly gulp but he doesn't display any signals for you to stop so you continue, “The team used to think it was because I made you nervous and while that is partially correct, I think it’s because I made you excited, right?”
You stop in your tracks and you’re grateful you timed this correctly because you’re able to back him onto your car.
He’s looking down at you, eyes wide and pupils dilated, and you can’t help the smirk that graces your face. He looks so good like this but you think he’d look better looking up at you from his knees.
You reach up to cradle his face in your hands and say,“Tell me if you want this, Spencer. If you say no, I’ll stop and we’ll never have to speak of this again but… If you do want this, say please and I’ll take you home.”
He’s looking at you with something close to adoration and his admission is so quiet that if you hadn’t been staring so intently at him, you wouldn’t have heard him or read the plea that fell from his lips.
“Please.”
Oh, how that one little word sounded like music to your ears.
You take the last leap and lean forward to kiss him. His lips are exactly how you pictured and he tastes like the chapstick you gave him on that case to Alaska. This makes you feel unbearably smug because if he’s been using this chapstick rather than his usual one, it means you’ve affected even more than you thought.
When you finally pull away, Spencer looks confused and very rumpled.
“As much as I would love to continue this, I’d rather we didn’t do this in a parking lot for our first time.” He perks up at “first time” and you smile at him, “and there will be plenty of times to do this later. You’re not getting rid of me now that you’ve finally succumbed to my advances.”
“I agree.” He smiles at you and you take his hand into your own, giving it a light squeeze.
“Now, let’s get to my apartment so we can continue this."
#spencer reid x reader#criminal minds#criminal minds fanfiction#spencer reid fanfiction#spencer reid#spencer reid x y/n#my writing#if you just ask
47 notes
·
View notes
Note
hey ! sorry to bother you but could you reccomend me some fics of footballer louis?? thank you !! love your acc
Hiya!! 💖you can never bother me!! ^-^ ohmgosh I’m so glad you like my blog! I love footballer louis djskasdhjag tysm(sorry it took soooo long!)
please make sure you read the tags and stay safe everyone!💖
Also these are not in any particular order, however I will say the first two are probably my favourites ;) I have to read them again right after this!
freeze this moment in a frame and stay like this by rosesau
Harry (not so) secretly crushes on the cute footie player and fills pages with sketches of him.
Don't Stop Thinking About Tomorrow by 1Diamondinthesun
Harry spends most of his time in an empty house or a lonely darkroom, dreaming of leaving his small town for art school. He's invisible to most people. And then Louis Tomlinson sees him. Life will never be the same.
Or, the American high school AU loosely inspired by She's All That.
Definition of Beauty by zanni_scaramouche
“Your book is upside down.” Harry nods at Louis’ book, his history text now that he sees it too.
“I’d rather study you.”
They both blink, startled by the slip.
“With you. Study with you,” Louis rushes to say. “Liam says I’m shite at history, can you help?”
Louis’ caught off guard by an omega he nearly takes out with an errant footie ball. It’s not that Louis’ never seen Harry before, it’s that he can’t stop looking, and he’s desperate to figure him out.
Coffee Cups and Football Boots by kimtaedumb
Harry’s stood behind the counter again, but this time he’s painting his nails. Louis strolls up to the counter and, thanks to his no brain-to-mouth filter, blurts out, “Isn’t that a little girlish, Haz?” leaning closer to inspect.
Harry lets out a little huff as his hand slips, “Oh, damn, now I’ve messed it up,” he pouts and turns to Louis, “Why should making myself feel pretty be girly?”
Louis holds up his hands in surrender, “’M not judging, jus’ curious is all.”
(The entirely cheesy and cliché Christmas AU, in which Harry doesn’t give a damn what people think about him – mostly – and Louis may be a little bit in love.
Alternatively, the one in which Harry owns a café that’s barely scraping by and Louis is a footballer and he takes Harry away for Christmas.
Featuring Zayn as a cocky little shit that most definitely needs to be put back in his place, Niall as the loveable Irish dude who drinks too much and flirts with Zayn more than the average girl, and Liam who loves everyone but hates them all at the same time.)
Way in the World by flowsque
When Louis Tomlinson enters the waiting room, Harry can distinctly feel his heart sinking to his stomach. The man's hair is ruffled and dishevelled and his red jersey, damp with sweat from training, clings to his perfect and chiseled body. He stands there, almost unreal, against the glass door, peering inside the office. Harry knew this would’ve happened, sooner or later. That he would have bumped into him. They play for the same club after all, even if they’re in different leagues. It’s not weird. It is not. Except it totally is. - Or, the one where Harry has a knee injury and an embarrassing crush on Manchester United's pretty number ten.
I Long For You by AnotherAnonymousWriter
Thirty minutes later, he's sat on a bench in Hyde Park with a book in his lap and a travel mug with hot tea in his hand. Not far from where he's sat, a group of boys are playing football and a bunch of children are chasing each other. Life is good.
Or at least, life is good until he hears a familiar “LOOK OUT!” and sees a football flying in the direction of his face.
And then everything is black.
(Harry gets hit in the head by various objects and falls for a boy with blue eyes.)
ease the quiet and talk me down by cabinbythesea
Harry's a model and Louis' a footie player.
(Louis teaches Harry some football and Harry is insanely good at giving a lapdance).
Baby, It's You by Bearandleonardwrite
"Oh, yeah. Um..” Harry lets his hands fall to his sides. His brows furrow, face full of concern, and he asks, “You’re not, like, stalking me, are you?”
Louis can’t help the loud cackle that escapes his lips and immediately slaps one of his hands over his mouth to muffle the sound. “Oh my god, Harry, no!” Louis tells him, a little breathlessly, giggles still bubbling out of his chest. “Lottie’s one of the makeup artists here today and she somehow got me to agree to come. I had no idea you modeled for, uh.. this brand until I saw you walk.”
“Oh,” Harry says dumbly, eyebrows still pinched. He lets what Louis just said sink in before a bright grin takes over his face and he goes back to doing up the buttons on his shirt. “Well, that’s alright, then. I’m glad you could make it.
(Basically, Louis' a footie player for Man U and Harry's a YSL model. They meet at a masquerade.)
Touch by kotabear24
Harry's shy and virginal with a past, new on the football team; Louis' the (experienced) popular star of the team and Harry's new mentor.
Come In and Change My Life by lightswoodmagic (sarah_writes)
He’d had the same neighbours since he’d moved into the building, a lovely, wealthy couple in their late sixties who had always invited him around for tea on Sundays. Martha had dropped off homemade biscuits the day he’d moved in, so Harry figured he may as well repeat the sentiment. He could hear someone getting closer to the door just as a flush ran through his body; oh fuck. His heat was close, too close to be knocking on a potentially unknown alpha’s door, but it was too late. The door swung open, and Harry’s mouth dropped. He’d never been overly interested in football, couldn’t find the fascination in watching men run around after a ball for hours aside from their uniforms, but he knew who this was. Louis Tomlinson, alpha, captain of Manchester United, star in a number of Harry’s heat addled fantasies, was his new next-door neighbour.
Or, Harry and Louis become friends when Harry looks after Louis' cat during away games, until one night at a party changes everything between them. It's just a shame Louis' going to be away for the FIFA World Cup for three months.
see the truth (it's me for you) by orphan_account
If you asked Louis the first day of his French Literature class what he’d be doing on the last, he’d probably never have guessed it would involve helping a poorly Harry Styles study for the final exam. Good thing he’s not a betting man.
(Or the one where Louis and Harry spend an entire semester ignoring each other after a one-night stand, only to come face to face when Harry manages to catch the stomach flu during finals week. Sometimes fate is funny like that.)
Use Your Words by zedi
based off this prompt: collage au where jock!harry always serenades flowercrown!louis with love songs in their music class. what nobody knows is that harry actually kinda means the words he sings.
But instead it's Louis as the jock and Harry as the flowerchild because I do what I want.
Stop The World (I Wanna Get Off With You) by ilikepianos
"You like this, don't you?", he asks breathlessly.
What? Sucking cock? Being dominated? Yes, all of that. A big fat yes.
Harry nods, lips still wrapped around Louis' throbbing dick.
Louis' lips curl into a smirk. "Keep going then. You're doing amazing, love."
OR: The uni-football AU where Harry may or may not have a minor crush on the captain of the team and suddenly discovers that the feeling is very much mutual.
Picture Perfect by LittleBubbleStyles
an AU where Louis Tomlinson is a misunderstood football player, and Harry Styles is a misunderstood photographer. Somehow, they're understood together.
I just think about my baby; I'm so full of love I could barely eat by mercutionotromeo
Harry and Louis are six hundred miles apart, but they have the same solutions to the same problem.
Or: a masturbation drabble featuring pillow humping, locker rooms, and copious amounts of dirty talk.
into another (another) serotonin overflow by mercutionotromeo
Harry wants this year to be different - wants it to be the year that he finally gets over this stupid crush. He’s going to uni, he needs to decide what he wants to do with his life.
Instead, he’s deciding what he wants to do to Louis Tomlinson.
Or: Sweet first time sex wherein Harry's adorably awkward, Louis is achingly cool, and Harry rides Louis wearing his jersey.
note: it says it in the tag but this is the edited version written in 2019, rather than the 2017 original- so there’s two put I put the link for the newest one :)
need a little sweetness in my life by mercutionotromeo
Harry's always liked feeling desperate and small when Louis touches him, but when he sucks Harry off...it’s fucking otherworldly. Desperate’s not really the word at that point - it’s helpless. Like… like the fucking world could stop spinning and Harry wouldn’t be able to do anything about it until Louis finished him off with his lips and his tongue.
Or, Harry and Louis go to university together. Harry really likes it when Louis sucks him off, and Louis really likes it when Harry calls him Daddy.
(Sequel to "into another serotonin overflow")
I made a map of your stars by brightbluelou
Harry does not have a crush on Louis Tomlinson. Yes, Louis is very pretty and funny, and Harry may have had more than a few inappropriate thoughts about him, but he certainly doesn’t like him. (Except for the fact that he totally does.) or, Harry is the shy boy in the back of the class that no one really notices. Louis is the loud, outgoing football player that everybody likes.
We Made These Memories for Ourselves by supernope
Breath held, Harry squints his eyes open and focuses on the first stick. A blue line. Harry breathes out an unsteady breath. He’s pretty sure he read that one blue line is a negative, but he fishes the box from the bottom of the pile just to make sure.
“Negative,” he confirms, voice echoing around the small room. “Next.”
Now that he’s feeling a little less shaky, he scans the rest of the tests at once, is met with a headache-inducing mixture of pink plus signs and blue double lines. His heart rate picks up until it’s pounding triple-time in the base of his throat and the pit of his stomach, thundering in his ears and throbbing in his temples. He flips over the rest of the boxes slowly, but he knows what they’re going to say before he even looks.
[or, Louis is a footballer, Harry owns a bakery, and they're having a baby.]
Kiss Me on the Mouth and Set Me Free by ls2k14
Louis has his head thrown back in a laugh, his wet fringe hanging in front of his eyes, and a beautiful flush to his cheeks. From this angle, the sun hits his face just right to where the beams of light are shining in between the spaces of each individual clump of watered down eyelashes. His chest is showing through the soaked material of his white jersey and it seems that his biceps are attempting to break free from the sleeves that are clinging to his skin.
And Harry can do nothing except take it all in. He doesn’t even think he’s breathing at this point. He is literally stuck in place, admiring the true beauty of Louis Tomlinson, while being surrounded by fit footballers and generally attractive people. He doesn’t think he’s ever been in love before, but if Louis let him, he’s pretty damn sure he could change that in the matter of a few nanoseconds.
#ask lots#Lottie fic rec#fic rec#larry fic rec#larry stylinson fic rec#larry fanfic rec#fanfiction#larry fanfiction#larry stylinson fanfiction#bottom harry#top louis#sub harry#dom louis#footballer louis au
108 notes
·
View notes
Link
Summary: % Sweet - What’s a guy to do when he has a cute customer? Bubble tea shop AU.
Part 1 of a series of fluffy short one-shots in Modern AU.
For @badluckbrebis for NaruHina Secret Santa 2020! I have more planned for this gift exchange, so please stay tuned. I REALLY HOPE YOU LIKE THESE.
Rating: G
% Sweet
With a gallon of milk in each hand, Naruto saunters down the road from the nearby supermarket back to Kyuu-Tea, his part-time.
The sun’s finally starting to set, sending a golden hue across the cooling afternoon. It’s been good weather. Which means they’ll have a good amount of customers heading in for a boba drink before dinner. Hopefully, that girl, too-
The sound of a car door shutting closed draws his attention.
Her. Long, dark blue hair and skin as creamy as genmaicha milk tea.
His heart thumps almost violently in his chest like a gunshot at a race. He’s making a mad dash back to the shop, throwing the door open, bursting in, and he announces to Sasuke with an uncontrolled yell, "SHE'S COMING! I saw her!!"
Sasuke stands straighter behind the counter with a concerned and curious, “Who?”
But he’s already rushing into the back to shove the milk into the fridge before flying back out to the floor. “The girl from last night,” he gasps as he frantically straightens chairs and takes panicked glances at each table for any stray straw wrappers lying around.
Sasuke’s brows are high on his forehead as Naruto runs back behind the counter and pushes him away from the register.
And hardly five seconds later, he sees her appearing on the other side of the windows, pulling the door open, laughing with a friend with double buns. The friend’s got that street-sporty look that he’d usually be into, but the girl is just soo pretty...and especially after what Sakura told him...
Naruto can’t help smiling stupidly at her.
She glances at him, and her gaze dances away, a shy smile coloring her sweet face. She approaches the counter, her eyes focused on the menu, but he’s quite certain that she’s already decided.
“Hi,” he greets.
“Hello,” and finally, she looks at him head-on, and damn, he’s really never seen eyes like hers before in his life.
“The same as last time?” he asks.
Those light eyes widen in surprise, and he can’t help mentally patting himself on the back. “Oh, yes,” she murmurs in soft tones that leave him wanting to hear more.
“Medium Winter Melon Tea Latte?”
She nods.
“With light sugar?”
She nods again, that blush on her cheeks almost good enough to compensate for her silence.
He taps her order onto the touchscreen. “...And small boba?”
“Yes, thank you.”
He grins despite knowing that he’s way too excited about such a customary phrase. “That’ll be $4.95.”
She nods again, opening her purse and retrieving a $5 bill for him.
“Thank you...here’s your change.”
She takes it and promptly drops the nickel into the tip jar.
He’s still smiling at her even as she turns around.
She’s cutely biting her lips, and he hears her quietly remark to her friend, “He remembered my order.”
“What, really?” the other girl gasps.
He smiles wider and steps away from the register, super proud of himself. “Sasuke, can you get the next one for me?”
“Oh.” Sasuke hands him the plastic cup for that girl before taking his spot at the register back.
And Naruto gets to work, all the while wondering if she’s watching him or not.
Gods, he really hopes she’s into him like Sakura said she is.
Sealing the lid to the cup, he grabs a big straw for her and neglects calling out that her finished order is ready in favor of taking it directly to the table where she and her friend are seated. “Here’s your Winter Melon Tea Latte.”
Again, she looks at him with that incredibly surprised expression. “O-oh, thank you.”
“No problem.” He grins for a second before turning around, but disappointment quickly settles in. That’s pretty much the end of their interactions for the rest of the night.
The number of customers starts picking up again, as he predicted.
But his straying gaze to her table doesn’t go unnoticed. She catches him every so often, blushes, and looks away.
He hopes that he’s not coming off as creepy. It's just that he can’t stop thinking about her.
And who can really blame him? When they came last night, Sakura quickly told him before they left the shop that her friend thinks he’s hot!
Hot, as in like, should he try to pursue her? Or was that just a passing, shallow compliment?
But they’re here again and…
Turning to Sasuke, he blurts out his conundrum in as hushed an urgent whisper as he can. “Should I try talking to her?”
But Sasuke seems not nearly as invested in this as he should be. “If you wanna talk to her, then talk to her.”
He wishes he wasn’t such a dork. Then maybe he’d have the nonchalant attitude necessary to just walk up to girls and start hitting on them.
They could leave at any second now. And now is as good as it’s going to get while there’s a lull in the work.
So sucking up his self-consciousness, he strides over to their table again.
She’s looking at him shyly.
“Uh, hi,” he starts. Really smooth of him.
Her friend is making eyes between the two of them, and, honestly, this is the most awkward thing he’s ever tried to do in his life.
“Hello,” she greets.
The friend also says, “Hi.”
“I heard you-” He abruptly stops. What’s he actually trying to say here, that he heard she thinks he’s hot?! “-I, I’m friends with Sakura, and uh-”
She’s nodding.
Thankfully, the friend intervenes. “Yeah, Sakura wanted to show us this place where her friends work. You guys have good tea.”
“Thanks.” He awkwardly smiles, wondering how he got himself into this mess. Why can’t he talk like a normal person right now? “Glad you guys liked it enough to come back again.”
She smiles and nods.
“Uh…” Now what. Now what is he supposed to do. “...Can I have your number? O-or, I could give you mine if you’d be more comfortable…”
She’s nodding, taking out her phone.
“...with that… um…” He watches her unlock her phone and open up a new contact page. “My number is…”
She taps in his phone number, and he really hopes she’ll actually contact him, and that he’s not going to be the next fool in their girl-talk.
But with that sweetly shy look, she peeks back up at him, and his hope multiplies ten-fold. He must be doing something right for her to look at him like that...
“Um...what was your name again?” she nearly whispers.
Embarrassed heat slams into his face and beats down at his neck. “Oh!" He really is a fool of all fools. "I’m Naruto. Naruto Uzumaki. Sorry…”
She shakes her head, a small smile playing at her lips as she enters his name into her phone.
“A-and your name?” he ventures to ask. He wishes he could start this whole conversation over. They are definitely going to be laughing about him after this.
“I’m Hinata. And-” She looks at her friend. “-This is Tenten.”
Tenten raises a hand up from the table as if to separate herself from their conversation. “Don’t mind me.”
He grimaces in renewed embarrassment, muttering an apology that he’s not sure the other girl heard over Hinata’s much more embarrassed cry of, “Tenten!”
The buns girl is just laughing at them.
“So uh, Hinata,” he redirects, “Text me sometime?”
She nods, her cheeks adorably flushed. “I am. Right now.”
Unchecked, stupid joy floods him, and he knows he's smiling way too much to look cool. “Great, thanks.”
The little bell at the door chimes as more customers walk in.
He has to get back to work. But first, he makes sure to seal this with a promise. “I’ll talk to you later, then?"
She nods easily, and he turns around to give Sasuke a victorious grin.
Back behind the counter, his phone vibrates in his pocket, and a quick glance shows a short message: “Hello this is Hinata Hyuuga :)”
A flashed smile at Hinata, a wave of his phone to show that he got her message, and she’s blushing that adorable smile back at him. “Thanks for texting me back,” he taps out and sends before he finally starts focusing on making drinks.
Only a few minutes later, he notices them cleaning up, getting ready to leave.
“Thank you!” he shouts out.
She turns, mouthing a “thank you” in return, with that sweet smile that dazzles him each time, and he can already tell she’s exactly what he wants.
Even if her boba tea is 25% sweetness, Hinata is definitely 125% extra sugar.
#nhweek#nhweek2020#naruhina secret santa 2020#badluckbrebis#❤️❤️#thank you for reading!#naruhina fanfiction#short one-shot#more to come!!!
81 notes
·
View notes
Text
mark tuan ↠ gamer boy
neighbours au!
word count: 1815
so you had just moved into a new apartment
it’s a totally new city to you, so to say that you were excited was an understatement
the building complex was kinda old but for the location the price was a total bargain
anyways the past three days you had spent unpacking all of your belongings into your new home
luck had unfortunately not been on your side, the moving helpers you had hired cancelled on you last minute which left you to do all the heavy-duty stuff on your own
therefore on the third day of unpacking you were completely exhausted, realising all you energy had ran out for the day you decided to order takeaway for dinner and have a shower
having just finished your shower, you chuck on your fluffiest socks and pyjamas, hopping into bed whilst playing a podcast through your headphones
just as you can feel yourself drifting off to sleep you hear a voice
“WHAT THE HECK?!”
sighing you pull the duvet up over your head, turning to the other side as you try to fall asleep
however five minutes later
“GO TO THE LEFT, HE’S TO THE LEFT! BAMBAM YOU’RE SUCH A-”
“right, that is it.” you mutter to yourself
groaning you abruptly lug yourself out of bed, not even bothering to change as you exit your apartment, storming down the hallway to next door in the direction you heard the noise
you can hear the same voice from inside when you knock aggressively on the door
suddenly there’s silence
a moment later you hear the unlock of the door, in front of you standing is a tall, brown haired boy dressed in sweatpants
“hey...” he says in a soft spoken voice, gently brushing the hair away from his eyes
for a moment you practically malfunctioned at the realisation that you were standing in front of this incredibly attractive guy in your mickey mouse socks and matching pyjama’s
“um...hi,” you eventually manage to say, “do you have a younger brother or something living with you? i just moved in next door and i can’t sleep with all the shouting.”
“err, my bad that was me.” your handsome neighbour admits, awkwardly scratching the back of his head
“oh really? sorry i just assumed- well you don’t seem like the type be loud and yelling.”
“well you’d be surprised.” he replied, his hand immediately afterwards going to cover his mouth upon realising the innuendo, “oh my god, i really didn’t mean it like that.”
the mysterious neighbour relaxed when he noticed you snickering at what he had said
“i’m mark by the way.” he greets, extending his hand for you to shake
the moment you touch his hand you feel as though your stomach is doing backflips, “y/n”
“so you just moved in huh?” mark asks as he leans against the door frame
you nod, “yeah literally just the other day, i’m still moving stuff at the moment.”
“oh really, do you need some help tomorrow?” mark offers
you open your mouth to turn down his generous offer, when you remember how you have no friends in the area and you still have loads to unpack
also a cute guy helping you carry heavy stuff would be a plus
“you know what, i would love that actually” you say as mark gives a grin in response
and again with the fuzzy feeling inside of you
“awesome, well i won’t keep you up any longer than i already have. again really sorry about earlier the walls are really think here so i’ll try to keep it down”
“honestly it’s fine mark, think of you helping me as payback. goodnight” you give him a small wave as you walk back down the corridor to your apartment door, fumbling for you keys when you hear mark call out to you again
“goodnight y/n, liking the pyjamas by the way!”
and just like that you and mark clicked instantly clicked and became friends
on the day that he helped you unpack you learnt a lot about him, like how he was an avid gamer (hence the yelling from his apartment)
you even began to hang out at his place with a few of his other friends, like bambam and yugyeom
those two were both little shits but it was amusing to watch the way they’d make fun of their older friend
mostly you’d all hang out and watch tv together
“hm i don’t like her” you’d say, pointing to a character on the tv show you were watching as you chuck a piece of popcorn into you mouth. “what, how can you not like her?!” yugyeom gasps, “she’s kind of hot too.” bambam chimes in as yugyeom rolls his eyes. you just shrug in response
“well i agree with y/n. there’s something off about her i just know it.” mark says as he lifts up his hand to high five you
and to your dismay your little crush on mark developed into a much bigger one, you found that the more you got to know him the more you liked him
you didn’t really enjoy the feelings you had for them as you never thought he would reciprocate them to instead you chose to suppress them as much as you could
but little did you know mark felt just as strongly as you as you did about him
“come on bam, do me this favour man!” mark pleads, trying to persuade bambam with puppy dog eyes. “you know that won’t work on me.” bambam chuckles
“well how else am i supposed to tell her i like her?” mark groans in an exasperated tone
mark had come up with a plan, but he knew he had to be slightly intoxicated in order to have the courage to ask you out
but for his plan to work he needed an opportunity, hence him begging bambam to throw a party
eventually (after a lot of annoyance from mark), bambam agrees, bc how could he say no to party?
maybe also because he had noticed the way you would sneak glances at mark when he wasn’t looking
after receiving the invite from bambam you couldn’t wait to have some fun and let you hair down as work had been kind of hectic for you recently
so when saturday came around you made a conscious effort to dress up for the occasion, before leaving you look at yourself in the mirror and low-key check yourself out
and damn you clean up pretty well
you arrived at the party an hour or so late (as bambam had previously told you that’s the only right way to rock up to a party), but as soon as you entered the party was already pretty packed
“hey! y/n!” you heard yugyeom call out to you over the volume of the music, scanning the crowd until you spot yugyeom waving you over
“see that you’ve taken a page out of bam’s book by turning up late.” yugyeom laughs, “i got this for you” he continues, handing you one of the cups in his hands. you take a sip before shrugging and downing the whole drink
bc fuck it why not? you were there to have fun
“jeez, y/n does not play around does she?” bambam joins you two, slinging an arm over your shoulder and greeting you. before you can ask bambam nods over in the direction of the drinks table
you follow his gaze over to mark, chatting to a girl and nodding along to whatever it was she was saying
and suddenly you felt a pang of jealousy in your chest, that you quickly tried to shrug off by suggesting shots for you and the two guys you were standing with
and of course you didn’t have to tell yugyeom and bambam twice
couple of shots later (probably more than you would like to admit), and you were dancing to the beat of the music when you felt a tap on the shoulder
“hey you.” mark says, giving you a small wave. you couldn’t help but think how hot he looked as he sipped on his drink, with a pink flush across his cheeks
“hey, there gamer boy” you reply in his ear, instantly cringing at the nickname you just used
gamer boy really y/n???? you told yourself
mark just giggles in response, “i would ask you how you’re doing but i think i already know the answer. you look good tonight though.” he acknowledges with a smile as you can feel a blush creeping up your face, “thanks.” you reply, attempting to keep a cool tone
“do you want to head out for some fresh air? i don’t know if you’ve been on bam’s balcony before but the view is pretty cool.” you rapidly respond with a yes. once you do mark grabs your wrist, leading you through the party
you kind of wished he was holding your hand instead wait what-
as soon as you made it outside you saw that mark was right, it was a pretty nice view that it almost made you breathless and the cold air almost sobered you up completely. despite it being the early hours of the morning now the city below was still illuminated and full of life
mark takes one last gulp of his drink as his eyes wander to you next to him, staring at the view in awe
“i’m really glad that i was being all noisy and loud that night you know.” mark states, breaking the silence and you give him a questioning look. “although i mean if i knew such a pretty girl would be stood at my doorstep i would’ve probably dressed a bit nicer to answer the door.”
you choke on your drink as he says this, trying to cover it up by clearing your throat, “you think i am pretty?” you ask. “yeah...” he nods, awkwardly trying to avoid your gaze
“well, i think you’re pretty too.” you say, as a shy smile crosses mark’s lips. “you know, i made bam throw this part so i could have the opportunity to kiss you. can i?” he says
instead of responding you lean into the kiss and mark mirrors you, your lips connecting as you meet in the middle, immediately melting in his touch as one of his hands reaches to cup your face
on the inside your brain was going into overdrive as you couldn’t believe this was finally happening
suddenly there is a banging on the window but you are too distracted engulfed in mark’s embrace
“ew, bam! mark and y/n are kissing!” you can hear yugyeom exclaim as bambam tries to hush him, cheering you guys on, “wait you knew about this?!” yugyeom yells as bambam tries to push him away, patting him on the back “come on yugyeom, let’s leave the lovebirds alone.”
#got7#got7 drabbles#got7 fanfic#got7 imagines#got7 scenarios#got7 jaebeom#got7 mark#got7 jackson#got7 youngjae#got7 bambam#got7 yugyeom#got7forever#ahgase
40 notes
·
View notes
Text
Who we Grew to Be
HAPPY HOLIDAYS @vertdegrece!!!! You asked for grown up Daphne/Pinocchio, so you got a lot of vaguely purple prose leading up to adult Daphnocchio! I haven’t written for this ship in a while, I forgot that I like it!
also posted on AO3
--
Daphne and Pinocchio do not grow up together. That would be too easy. Daphne stalls out for a little bit at eleven, when she gets her first zit, but besides that, she grows like any human child: straight through.
Pinocchio, on the other hand, grows in fits and starts. He’s been cursed that way, because the Blue Fairy, his absent mother, takes as much as she gives. All her blessings have a little bit of the monkey’s paw about them, so he only grows as old as he acts, forever cursed to act his own age.
The upshot of this is that they don’t spend much time together in childhood. Daphne is much closer to Red, who grows at the same pace she does. Pinocchio, too, is closer to Red. They live in the same house, after all. And Red may be aging at the same pace as her best friend, but she’s got a sort of ageless quality about her that makes it easy for Pinocchio to spend time with her no matter how different their ages are, physically.
Oh, they see each other nearly all of every summer, when Henry and Veronica pack up their rarely-used car to make the drive up from NYC to Ferryport Landing, towing their children with them. Summers are nice. Daphne likes summer, when she has her whole family together in Granny’s newly-renovated ramble of a house for two entire months. Even Puck and Uncle Jake are nearly always there.
But they don’t hang out. Daphne out-ages Pinocchio for the first two years, the growing difference between seven and nine not nearly as much of an impediment as Pinocchio’s snobby brattishness. Then he makes a leap forward, catching up and almost outstripping her to ten. They leapfrog their way through childhood, only matching up briefly every few years. Then he makes a final jump from sixteen and moody to somewhere much closer to twenty, and he’s off to university while Daphne is still sixteen herself, and he throws himself into the kind of universities that he now looks old enough to be a student at.
Sixteen is a weird time. They’re the same age, for once, and they’re together in Granny’s house, for the last time, it’ll later turn out. Pinocchio spends a lot more time with her than usual, but he’s grumpier than he’s been since he was ten, demanding her attention one minute and then scoffing at her the next. Sabrina rolls her eyes and tells him to get his act together, but she’s mostly too busy hate-flirting with Puck to explain what she means, even though she gives Daphne knowing looks whenever pressed.
Then Granny dies, and Daphne’s family shatters.
Puck and Uncle Jake disappear to opposite corners of the globe. Sabrina and Pinocchio go back to school and if Daphne didn’t drag her sister home over the weekends, she’d never see her. Her parents start fighting, both of them either at work or at home but not present. Mr. Canis is so heartbroken that Red is spending all her time, nearly, with him, trying to make him eat or sleep or smile. Basil is furious and heartbroken by turns, begging Daphne for hugs one moment and screaming at her the next. Daphne feels like she’s alone, pulling at a dozen different strings that are all tied to people running as hard as they can in opposite directions. Like she’s being drawn and quartered by her own grief, by her own desire to keep her family together.
It doesn’t come to a head at any one point. It’s several smaller heads, a million little breaks, separate scenes where Daphne begs each of her family members to come back to her one by one. Most of them do. Puck and Pinocchio don’t.
And she gets it. She knows, from the way Mr. Canis and her dad look at her sometimes, that she’s the most like Granny out of all of them. She’s got her grandmother’s righteous indignation and need to help everyone, her rigid moral compass that even she knows is a little shy of true north, her big, enormous heart. Of course it’ll hurt to come back to her. Of course it’ll be like looking at the little imperfect shadow of the woman they’ve lost, the woman who loved them when nobody else would.
It doesn’t make her any less furious at them. And, for a year or two, she’s almost glad they’ve stayed away, her hurt turning into anger.
Fast forward again, to Sabrina’s wedding. By this point, Pinocchio has sort of been back in her life, by virtue of being back in Red’s life. He’s halfway through a doctorate in history, and Daphne’s learned through Red that he wants to get more, in anthropology and archaeology, among other things. He wants to get all the doctorates, from the sound of it.
Sabrina’s wedding goes strangely. Daphne may have meddled a little bit. Just a tiny, tiny bit. But it’s not her fault Sabrina kept moping about Puck. It was super obvious. And Bradley’s a nice guy and all, and Daphne knows Sabrina loves him, but it’s not gonna be a happy marriage if they don’t at least get all the Puck baggage out in the open. So she meddles. Finds Puck, pulls him out of his five-year mope, and throws him at the wedding.
It’s a mess, obviously. There’s a huge scene at the wedding, it sort of falls apart, a lot of forgetful dust has to be spread around. At the end of it, Daphne’s left standing, exhausted, with an empty bag of forgetful dust, watching the last of the guests leave. Or, at least, she thought it was all the guests.
“Are you cleaning up as penance?” someone says behind her, in an absolutely gorgeous voice.
“Come again?” She turns, and there’s Pinocchio, in all his dark academia glory. He’s grown into his nose, though it’s still a striking centerpiece to his face.
“For turning your sister’s wedding into a fiasco,” he clarifies. “I assume that was you.”
“Maybe,” she says, trying for teasing. It comes out a little more flirtatious than she meant it. What? He’s cute, okay?
“How—how have you been?” Pinocchio asks.
He could’ve asked her that any time in the past five years. Any time. She’s honestly kind of surprised he came to the wedding. She will not give him the cold shoulder, though. She won’t. She’s better than that now.
“I’m all right,” she says. “In college. You?”
“Also in college,” Pinocchio says. He gives her a small smile.
She smiles back. It’s all very awkward. She starts gathering up wedding decorations.
“I, uh,” Pinocchio says after a minute. “I think I owe you an apology.”
Damn right he does. She doesn’t say that, though. She does look at him expectantly.
He rubs the back of his neck awkwardly, not making eye contact. “After—Well. You know. I shouldn’t have run away like that. I was hurting, and spending time around anyone who knew your grandma just made me think about how much I hurt. So I ran away. And that wasn’t fair. Because you were all hurting, too, and I know you, especially, wanted everyone to stay close.”
“Very nicely said,” Daphne approves. “Did Red coach you on it?”
“Only a little,” Pinocchio admits. “But I mean it. All of it.”
“All right,” Daphne says. And she takes a deep breath, the way she’s been practicing with Cindy, and she lets the anger go. “I forgive you. But only if you’re done hiding.”
“I am,” he says, and he smiles at her.
They keep in contact after the wedding. Pinocchio still has a tendency to bury himself in books and forget about other humans, but if she texts him, he’ll text back the same day. Usually. She tells him about the weird things going on between Puck, Sabrina, and Bradley. Occasionally he’ll send her an unprompted message ranting about something she has only the vaguest understanding of. She’ll patch it together across the pages her phone’s divided it into and have wikipedia open for reference as she reads. They go out for coffee at least once a month, sometimes with Red, sometimes without her.
Daphne refuses to ask him for help with her homework. Getting a degree in social work requires a lot more of the hard sciences than she’d anticipated. It’s frustrating, but it’s worth it. She’s gonna be able to help people, when she’s done with this. Everafters and humans alike. Oh, Sabrina’s got her child advocacy law thing going on, and that’s great, but Daphne’s determined to help people before they get to the point where the courts have to get involved. And she’s not going to do it by depending on Pinocchio for help. She can do this on her own.
But as she moves from her bachelor’s to the postgrad degree it’s apparent she’s going to need if she wants to actually get a, y’know, job in her field, she does start complaining to Pinocchio more. They’re at the same university, Pinocchio now well into an anthropology degree, so they hang out at the library pretty often, their noses buried in separate books or laptops.
Pinocchio’s funny. She’d forgotten about that, or never really learned it. He’s got a dry sense of humor, and he’s sarcastic like you wouldn’t believe. He’s fun to be around.
“I had a crush on you, you know,” he tells her one day, apropos of nothing, as he stretches in his chair, taking a break from whatever he’s working on right now.
“What?” Daphne pauses, not sure she’s heard him right. She’s been pretty intent on putting together a case study review.
“When we were, oh, sixteen or so,” Pinocchio says. It’s too casual to be anything but feigned. He knows exactly how old they were. “G-d, you were so—friendly. Overwhelmingly so.”
“Am I not friendly anymore?” Daphne asks, but she’s teasing. Friendly. What a reason to get a crush on someone!
“Nope,” Pinocchio teases right back. “Downright unpersonable. I must be rubbing off on you.”
“If Sabrina couldn’t turn me into a grouch, you’re definitely not gonna manage it,” Daphne says with an easy grin. “This new ‘unpersonable’ thing is all me, baby.”
“The world has worn on you,” Pinocchio says with a melodramatic sigh. “You’ve finally lost your childlike joy.”
“Only took twenty-three years,” Daphne says with a grin. The conversation dies for a minute, then Daphne brings it back. “Why bring it up now?”
Pinocchio shrugs. “I was just thinking about it. Thinking about back then. It was nice. I miss it.”
“You barely talked to me!” Daphne says with a laugh.
Someone two tables over glares at her, and she gives them an apologetic wave and a smile.
“I was shy!” Pinocchio protests. “I didn’t know how to talk to someone I liked! Let alone someone who was in my house the whole summer!”
“Fair enough,” Daphne agrees. “I hope you know this is teasing fodder for forever, though.”
“Oh no,” Pinocchio says, deadpan again. “What will I ever do. You’ve never teased me before in my life. I don’t think I can handle it.” He pauses, then says, “You don’t seem surprised. That I liked you.”
“What can I say?” Daphne winks at him. “Nobody can resist my charms.”
“Fair enough,” Pinocchio says, giving her a shrug. Then he goes back to studying.
Time passes. Daphne graduates, can’t get a job through normal channels, but gets herself employed working for Faerie. Pinocchio teases her about nepotism, but listen. If there were anyone else qualified, she wouldn’t need to do this job. She and Pinocchio don’t spend all their time together in the library anymore, but they do meet up for lunch, and dinner, and sometimes breakfast. Someone has to make sure he remembers to eat, after all.
Several months into seeing each other nearly every day, by choice rather than by ease, something occurs to Daphne.
“Are we dating?” she asks.
Pinocchio chokes a little. “What?”
“Are we dating?” she repeats, emphasizing each word a little more clearly.
“How would we be dating?”
“We see each other almost every day,” Daphne starts, ticking her points off on her fingers as she goes. “We go out to dinner together, just the two of us. We watch movies together. We hang out in each other’s apartments. I text you almost as much as I text my brother and sister, and more than I text Red. When I have news, you’re the first person I want to tell. You leave your little nerd fort to hang out with me.”
“I mean—” Pinocchio splutters. “You’re— Dating usually involves a certain amount of intent, doesn’t it?”
Well, yeah, okay, there’s that. But Daphne’s stumbled into relationships before, only realized what they were partway through. Love is messy like that. But, well. Pinocchio likes things to be clearly labeled. People don’t come naturally to him the way they do to her.
“Would you like this to be dating?” she asks.
“Would you?” he counters, still spluttering and blushing.
Would she?
She thinks about all the things she listed, about how she wants to spend time with him, about the way he’s comfortable. About his dry sense of humor, about his stupid handsome face, about the way, every time she sees him she’s struck, a little, by the sight. About how it makes her heart beat faster. She’d put it down to his being one of the hottest men she’s ever seen, but that should probably have worn off sometime in the past few years, right?
“Yes,” she decides. She would like to date him.
“Oh,” Pinocchio says. His blush deepens.
He says nothing else for a long minute, and Daphne starts blushing too. “If you don’t—I mean, I—listen. It doesn’t. I’ve gotten crushes on friends before. If you don’t want to date me, that’s fine. It doesn’t have to change anything. We can forget this whole conversation!” Because she’d rather keep his friendship than anything else.
“No!” Pinocchio rushes in. “No, that’s not—I just—I mean—” he’s stumbling over her words, now, the two of them talking over each other to explain themselves, when he says, “I like you too!”
“Oh,” Daphne says, stopping abruptly. “You do?” She smiles at him.
“Yeah,” Pinocchio says. “I think I never really stopped.”
“That,” Daphne says, reaching a hand forward to grab at Pinocchio’s, “was downright romantic, you handsome sweetie.”
Pinocchio gives her a dopey, lovestruck smile. Then, after a long moment, he says, “So are we dating then?”
Daphne laughs, twines their fingers together. “Yes,” she says. “Yes, we are.”
#sisters grimm#the sisters grimm#daphne grimm#sisters grimm holiday exchange#sisters grimm secret santa
26 notes
·
View notes
Text
Seen ✓ - 2
Pairing: Sam x Fem!Reader Warnings: light anxiety Word Count: 2.2k Series Summary: On her way home, Y/n finds an abandoned, cracked phone on the sidewalk. Anxious about the well-being of its owner, she picks it up and texts the first contact she finds; Sam. A/N: Chapter 2! Our pals are kicking it off already. Can you smell the chemistry? The rOMANCE? LESSGO
Pictures used in this chapter were found on google images :)
Beta: no one.
Catch up! : Part 1 Masterlist
Chapter 2: overthinker.
From: y/n_andrews85 To: D_impala67 Subject: I have your phone. That sounds creepy. I don’t think there’s a non-creepy way of writing this. Whatever.
Dear Dean, is it?
I just wanted to let you know I found your phone at the bus stop the other night. I wasn’t planning on holding on to it, really, but I got worried that you may have been in trouble, and then you never really looked for it either so, I don’t know, I figured better than someone who’ll snatch it and leave, you know?
Anyways, that’s why I’m emailing. I snooped through it a little, sorry, hopefully you’ll understand it was kinda necessary? Maybe we can arrange something so I can get it back to you. This girl, Jamie, keeps sending me (well you technically) topless photos of her. It’s not really what lights my candle. I’m assuming you’d like it back too.
I hope you’re safe. Looking forward to hearing back from you!
Y/n Andrews
-
Do you believe me now?
oh god
you didn’t
Sure did
wow. just wow.
you just handed his ass back to him holy shit!
last time he called, he said he dropped his phone while walking back to his motel, so
he’s okay.
That’s good, I’m glad he’s safe.
I was planning on including something along the lines of “This would’ve been easier if you were an active member of the 21st century and used social media”
But I figured the Jamie thing was motive enough?
yeah. topless Jamie? that’s something else.
Don’t be getting any ideas, dude, I don’t do nudes lmao.
oh god, no i didn’t think that
you did not just type lmao though. how old are you again?
oh god, you’re not 14 or something right? i don’t know what that would make me.
Don’t worry about it, I turned 16 last week.
…
are you serious?
Lmao, no, I’m kidding. I’m twenty-two.
But I think the word you’re looking for is a creep. Oh, and an ageist.
ouch.
Haha, I’m joking.
Lighten up, what are you, ninety?
hi pot meet kettle.
Shit I walked right into that one.
also i’d like to think i don’t text like a ninety-year-old man. could be wrong though
to answer your question i’m twenty-four.
Twenty-four huh? I assume you’re done with college, no?
Or- wait, I guess not everyone goes to college.
Yes, this is me fishing for information.
well… i kinda dropped out.
decided to go on a road trip with my brother.
things went a little south I ended up continuing the family business.
Damn, college drop-out ey? Where from?
Also, Family business? What do you do?
Is this too interview-y? I’m sorry, I don’t mean to snoop.
you’re good.
stanford. pre-law.
and my brother and i are private investigators. that’s why he’s not in Kansas with me. he’s working a case.
Daaaaamn. Stanford AND a lawyer? And now working as a PI? You’re pretty smart, then.
an ageist and a generalist? i didn’t take you for such y/n.
Fuck, okay, you sound like a lawyer too.
hahahah
so what about you?
What about me?
are you in college?
Oh yeah! Film school. My dream has always been to be a director. It’s rare to find someone who loves movies more than I do.
that’s really cool.
hey i’ve been meaning to ask.
Thinking of me, Sam?
…
Do tell.
how come you were walking home through a park in the middle of the night the other day?
Ooh, I was coming back from work.
I’m a bartender and I had a late shift on Friday.
oh I see. That makes sense yeah.
I’m sorry to cut this conversation short, but I’m legitimately three seconds away from falling asleep. I’m gonna hit the hay.
See you later, Sam :)
See you, y/n :)
A smile creeps on Y/n’s features at the thought of more conversations with Sam. He has given her something to look forward to, something to make her a little more excited during her boring every-day life. As she tucks herself in under her covers, eyelids heavy enough to droop involuntarily, the last thing she thinks of is him, the clever, sassy, twenty-four year old college dropout on the other side of the cracked phone screen. The overwhelming urge to get to know him overtakes her as she succumbs to sleep
--
So
Do you believe in ghosts?
that’s… random.
May be
why do you ask?
Idk, just wanna get to know you better.
that’s what you ask people you want to get to know better?
Yes?
Are you avoiding the question?
no
i do. believe in ghosts.
You?
So do i.
Well, sorta. I guess I believe in souls more than anything.
hm?
Well… I guess I hope (more than believe) that we are more than our corporeal selves.
In the sense that, it’s comforting to me that when we die, and our bodies stop working, we don’t evaporate.
I guess.
yeah I understand.
i don’t know. i guess i wanna believe in science more than anything but i know better.
How do you mean?
call it a hunch.
Oh c’mon, it’s gotta be more than that.
Sam…?
Y/n huffs out a breath, gnawing at her lip. She hopes her anxiety isn’t right, that Sam isn’t sick of her silly questions and existential dread, and is actually doing something. Perhaps his battery ran out.
...Sure.
She was doing something too, before she decided to text him. Eyes falling on all her books and notes, spread around her like ugly, depressing, anxiety-inducing flower petals. There’s a blanket over her legs, chilly fall weather seeping through her bones, and there’s a half empty pizza box in front of her. She’s full and the left overs are kept for her sister, Emily, who’s currently locked up in her room.
Damn it. Y/n is stressed and tired, and now her distraction is refusing to reply. This sucks. She hates the crawling, awful, gooey feeling of cold anxiety gripping every beat of her heart and stupidly convincing her he’s purposefully ghosting her, because he doesn’t like her.
Not knowing what to occupy herself with, she heads to take a shower. In the back of her head, she knows that she’ll probably not study any longer, so she takes it upon herself to sink under the hot water and wash thoroughly, trying to get her mind off Dean’s phone. When her feet step out of the shower and she has towel-dried herself as best as she can, she tosses her wet hair in a haphazard bun, and gets dressed.
Books stack under the rickety, stained coffee table, and she grabs her sketchbook, her favorite pencil, as well as her and Dean’s phone. She shoots Connor a text, arranging a hang out of some kind, and opens her little booklet, when a text vibrates Dean’s phone.
hey i’m sorry i got caught up in something.
It’s alright.
She doesn’t press the ghost subject, because he doesn’t seem into it and she really doesn’t wanna make him dislike her any more than he possibly already does.
The empty page of her sketchbook daunts her. With a tight grip on her mechanical pencil, she urges her creativity pumps to use some gasoline, but they seem limp and dead, and once more unwilling to help her. As her eyes fall on Dean’s phone, like a light bulb out of a cartoon, she gets an idea.
Hey, this might sound creepy, but what do you look like?
She stares at the phone. This feels like a risky question. God, if he wasn’t done with her before, he certainly must be now. But then, he surprises her.
why do you wanna know?
I’m in the mood to sketch some, and my creativity has officially left the building.
Care to help a girl out? Maybe your literary descriptions will spark something in me lmao.
i didn’t know you sketched.
Yeah, sometimes. Nothing great though, I promise. I’m certainly no Picasso.
i mean you don’t have to be picasso to sketch well. and you don’t have to sketch well to sketch at all.
Yeah, may be.
I don’t wanna pressure you into anything, you really don’t have to humor me.
If you do feel like it though, don’t send me a picture. Kinda wanna spark some life into my brain cells.
haha i will. only if you show me the finished product tho.
You’ve got yourself a deal :)
She simply cannot believe he has just agreed to this. Her breath is caught in her throat.
so.
what do you want me to start with?
Just whatever. Idk, tell me about your face.
well
i have brown curly-ish hair that reaches my ears. uh, my eyes are hazel.
Okay, that’s a start.
What’s your nose like?
it’s a bit pointy. thin i think?
Jawline?
sharp? i guess?
this is by far the weirdest thing i’ve done.
Lmao, yeah, this is pretty weird.
Exciting though.
She shouldn’t have said that. Fuck, that is definitely overeager.
yeah it is.
Her stomach feels floaty at his response.
Eyebrows?
uh
normal?
How do you classify “normal” eyebrows, exactly?
i don’t know? they’re simple i guess.
Are you implying complicated eyebrows exist out there?
…
Elaborate, Sam. Are you shy? Do you not have eyebrows? Are they bushy? Or too thin? Or pointy?
i’m telling you they’re average.
Sam
what
You officially suck at this.
oh fuck off how would you describe yours?
Y/n proceeds to write a cohesive sentence that includes adjectives apart from “normal” and “average”. Words like bushy, thin, arched and curvy.
well shit yeah i guess i do suck at this.
i think it’s not a skill i mind not having.
That… is a confusing sentence.
just… draw them however. what difference can eyebrows make?
Oh you have no idea.
Okay, last thing.
Do you have a fringe?
yeah but not for long. i’ll probably let it grow out.
Okay, I can do something with that. Thanks :)
no problem
Her creativity is finally servicing her according to her commands, and Y/n puts pen to paper and scribbles messily. Line after line, they curl and sit on the page, forming a smile with thin lips, a sharp jaw, a pointy nose. She has to guess the eyebrows a bit, and the eyes are more cartoonish and generic than she likes. In the end, she gets anxious at the prospect of having to show him, and gives him a hood, so she won’t fuck up the hair.
Okay, I’m done.
that was quick, actually.
Well I didn’t have much to go on.
Sam doesn’t reply. She worries he might have misinterpreted her teasing tone.
Gimme a sec, I’ll send it over.
Ugh, Dean’s camera is such shit. Do you mind if I send it from my phone?
no go ahead.
[Y/n has sent a picture]
As you said, it didn’t take long. It’s really not the best.
that…
is actually not too far from the truth
it kind of looks like me from two years ago
wow, really?
yeah.
and it’s honestly a pretty good sketch. good job.
Thank you :)
Sam doesn’t say anything after this, and she huffs. Her head falls back on the couch, and she stares at the ceiling. She should go to bed soon, it’s getting late.
isn’t this strange?
Oh shit. Oh shit, oh shit oh shit, she thinks. He’s regretting this. He doesn’t like her. He’ll stop talking to her and that’ll be it.
Why does she care so much? It’s a thought that passes through her mind. It hasn’t been long since they started talking and, after the near-kidnapping encounter, they’ve been having nearly daily conversations, but that still doesn’t mean much. She knows barely anything about him.
She guesses, she wants to get to know him better. He seems like the type of guy she’d enjoy hanging out with and she has so far. Stopping any kind of conversation would surely feel like a loss. She’d have to go back to her boring routine. This is the most exciting thing she has allowed herself to do in years.
A part of her feels rather lame for finding such a thrill at something so trivial. She’s talking to a stranger, and that’s all it is, but the prospect that he could be anyone at all, and she’s never even seen his face… well… It feels refreshing, new. Scary in an adrenaline-rush kind of way.
What is?
us. texting.
isn’t it a little odd?
I guess it is a bit.
I mean we’ve only known each other for, what, a week? And a half?
yeah.
should we stop?
I don’t know
Do you want to?
The extra moment his reply takes to arrive makes her want to vomit.
no
Then there’s your answer.
okay then
can I save you in my contacts?
Sure, go ahead.
I just did too.
alright.
Okay :)
I’m sorry, I have to go.
I guess I’ll text you later, Sam.
Go be whoever Sam Something is.
it’s winchester.
Like the shotgun?
yup.
That’s BADASS. Can you even get more badass than this? Pre-law, now a PI, and you’re named after a shotgun? Damn dude.
Well, it’s nice to meet you Sam. I’m Y/n Andrews.
Haha thanks.
nice to meet you, too
goodnight Y/n Andrews.
Night Sam Winchester :)
--- Part 3
A/N: Thoughts? How are you liking the newer version of this? right after I post it, I’m gonna delete the other one.
Taglist:
Old Can You See The Stars taglist: @shutupiminlooove @sammysgirl1997 @kymberlytorres @bambi95-blog @demonic-meatball @thekarliwinchester @littlekay15 @li-m-ii @thinspo-isuppose @carryonmywaywarddemigodwitch @ellen-reincarnated1967 @moonlitskinwalker @marichromatic @illuminatus42 @lazy-author @mirandaaustin93 @hauntedsiriel @pilaxia @devilgirlsarah @nobodys-baby-now @captiveties @calamitychaos @midiocris @wordswillscream
Sam taglist @kymberlytorres @theboykingsam @depressed-moose-78 @andi-mendes-barnes @captainmarvelcorps @nerd-in-a-galaxy-far-away @nellachain
#sam x reader#sam x fem!reader#sam x reader series#sam x reader fluff#sam x reader angst#sam winchester#sam winchester x reader#sam winchester x fem!reader#sam winchester x reader series#sam winchestr fluff#sam fluff#spn#supernatural#spn fanfiction#spn fanfic#seen 2#seen
75 notes
·
View notes
Text
Book Recommendations (Billy Hargrove x Plus Size Reader)
Request: Can I request Billy Hargrove x plus size reader fic? Reader is shy and plus size and is always wearing bright patterned shirts/high waist jeans. She babysits her neighbour's kids who go to the swimming pool a lot. She hangs around the sidelines when she's at the pool, never getting in, just reading. Billy always tries to speak with her because he likes her. Fluff please! Sorry if you're not up for writing a plus size reader
Warnings: Lots of Fluff!
Words: 3045
A/N: Thanks to @morganofthecoves1 for this awesome request. I had a blast working on this! First fic back after a little bit of a hiatus! College has been crazy since mid-March and so I had to push writing to the sideline while I focused on my degree. I am now finished the second year of my degree and honestly, I can't believe it but I loved this request so much so I knew I had to work on this for my first fic back! Also, I want to start writing more plus size fics as I am plus size and love plus size fics so damn much! If anyone has requests for them let me know!
It was mid-July and the sun had been beating down on Hawkins for months now. You never got used to the heat during this time of year but you still had to work. Every year since Freshman year you had babysat your neighbour's kids and despite this being your final summer before college this year was no different. You didn’t mind because all you had to do was bring them to the pool every day and they were happy.
It was the hottest day of the year and so you knew bringing the kids to the pool was the best idea. You packed your bag to include sun cream, money, and two books to read by the side of the pool. You never really got into the pool as you never really felt comfortable in a bikini or swimsuit, especially around the girls of Hawkins who were considered beautiful because they were thin. It wasn’t that you weren’t confident because you were confident the majority of the time but having so little on in front of so many people made you feel vulnerable in a way. You knew you would eventually have to give in but not today.
You left the house early that morning wearing your usual attire. You loved the recent trend of colourful shirts and so you have been going out and buying them every couple of weeks. You now had an entire collection that you loved. You went for a tropical print shirt along with your blue high waisted jeans.
After you got the send-off from your neighbours you walked the kids to the pool for opening time. It was always best to get there for opening time because it got very busy very quickly. It didn’t take too long to get to the pool as you and the kids talked about random things on the way there. However, you were a bit early and so you all had to stand around in the little shade outside the gates of the pool.
As the opening time came nearer more and more people began to appear outside the pool. Before long you saw the familiar mullet-wearing lifeguard walk towards the gate. You and Billy had always been on different social scales. He was popular and you just about existed in high school. Despite this Billy had been trying to talk to you for weeks now but you were way too shy to say more than two words to him. You watch as he opens the gate allowing people into the pool. The kids run in front of you to get your usual spot near the back of the pool. Both you and Billy yell at them to stop running at the same time causing you both to smile at each other.
“Morning Y/N!” Billy smiles at you as you walk past him.
“Good Morning Billy” you say quietly as you walk past him and over to where the kids have set up for the day.
The day went by as it usually did, hot and slow. It was mid-afternoon and you were sat at the edge of the pool with your feet dangling in while reading your book. It wasn’t like there was much for you to do by the pool and reading was something you enjoyed.
You could feel a shadow looming over you and you knew who it was. Every day Billy will approach you and ask you what you are reading today you will answer with as little words as possible and he will go back to his post for the rest of the day.
“So what are you reading today Y/N?” You look up from your book as Billy crouches beside you.
“Emma by Jane Austen” You say shyly looking back down at the pages.
“You know I’d love to read more classics but I just can never get into them they are way too wordy you know” You look away from your book and back at Billy surprised.
“You like to read?” You ask shifting a little as you feel the hot tiles beneath your jeans.
“Sometimes, when I get the chance. What would you recommend to start with?”
“Something small maybe. Ease yourself into it. I loved The Great Gatsby, it’s one of my favourites, so maybe that would be a good start?” You suggest as Billy stands up.
“Great thanks! I’ll stop by the bookstore later and pick up a copy. I’ll let you know how it goes.” He winks at you and walks back to his post. You glance around and spot some of the older women staring at you. That was all you needed.
The rest of the day went by quietly. You finished reading ‘Emma’ and spent the rest of the day talking to the kids who’s friends had left early that day. You got home around nine the night and spent the night lying in bed thinking about Billy and the fact that he likes to read. You always found stereotypes weird but one glance at Billy and you would think he would never have touched a book in his life. Although he had done well in English class so you weren’t all that surprised.
The next morning followed the same routine. Like clockwork, the same people turned up at the pool and just before opening Billy’s head emerged from the staff room. This time he was carrying something in his hand. The familiar blue cover standing out to you. He’s been reading ‘The Great Gatsby’ you thought to yourself as you pushed the kids forward so they could get your usual spot.
As soon as Billy opens the gates everyone dashes for their usual spots but you take your time knowing that the kids will save your spot.
“Morning Y/N” Billy says as you walk through the gates
“Morning. Enjoying Gatsby?” You stop beside him to catch his answer.
“You know what I didn’t think I would enjoy it all that much because you know it’s the twenties how great could it be but I am loving it!” He beams at you.
“Oh great, I’m glad you are enjoying it so much! Well, I guess I’ll see you later” You say turning around and walking towards the kids.
After setting up you sit down on the edge of the pool and sit there for the rest of the day reading.
After a few hours, the familiar shadow appears over you. A little earlier than usual you thought to yourself. Billy crouches down beside you holding his book.
“So, I just finished it…and I did not expect it to go the way it did. Thank you for recommending it!” Billy says as you turn towards him
“Oh yeah, the ending is pretty crazy. I think that’s why I loved it so much. I’m glad I could help!” You smile folding your book across your knee, so it doesn’t fall into the pool.
“Got any more recommendations for me?” He asks
“Have you tried Gothic fiction before?” You ask to see what he is really into.
“Not really. I’ve heard good things though”
“Okay, I would say start with something like Dracula by Bram Stoker or Frankenstein by Mary Shelly” You suggest as you Billy takes in the info.
“Cool. I’ll check them out. I have a question for you?” Billy stands up getting uncomfortable from crouching
“Uhm sure!” You say not knowing where this was going especially since it was Billy.
“Why don’t you get into the pool?” He asks as you squint at him through the sun.
“No reason I just prefer being able to read on the edge and keep an eye on the kids” you lie to him. You can tell that he does not believe you but either way, he accepts it as an answer.
“Alright then well, I will let you continue. See you later.” You watch as Billy walks back to his post knowing that you are being stared at by the older women on the other side of the pool.
The next week goes by similar to this. You now stop at the gate to ask Billy how he is getting on with the book you recommended. He tells gives you his initial opinion and you go to your usual spot. Once he is finished, he will let you know by crouching beside you and talking about it with you for a few minutes and then you both go about your day.
Since you recommend ‘The Great Gatsby’ Billy has now read Dracula, Frankenstein, Moby Dick, The Picture of Dorian Gray, The Scarlett Letter, Animal Farm and Pride and Prejudice. You were enjoying talking to him about books. You even let him borrow some and that was something you rarely did! This little routine with Billy went on until the end of Summer. You knew it was going to happen, but you weren’t looking forward to having to give one last recommendation.
You were standing in your usual spot of the kids when you spot Billy coming to open the gates. The kids inch forward so they can make the most out of the last day of summer but you hang back letting the others in Infront of you. You walk in behind a group of older ladies who had stopped to flirt with Billy. You hung back behind them trying to remain as invisible as possible. Billy noticed you standing back and tried to get through the conversation with the women as quickly as he could. You watch as he gets a little irritated as the women keep talking.
“Sorry ladies I wish I could stand around chatting all day but I need to get to my post!” You watch as they walk away and Billy smiles at you.
“Hey sorry I didn’t know how to let them down lightly”
“It's alright. Just wanted to see what you thought of Wuthering Heights?” You ask fumbling with your fingers
“I went into it with an open mind but fuck it was bad. It was all so bad. I see what you mean now!” You both laugh knowing how bad you both thought of the book.
“Right! I never understood why so many people liked it. I guess in a sick way it's romantic but that’s a stretch” You say laughing with Billy. You look over to the kids to make sure they are doing okay but you then spot that you are getting evil looks from Billy’s admirers.
“We better walk towards my post before something turns nasty” Billy smiles at you as you both begin to walk towards the back of the pool.
“Thanks for helping me out by the way! It’s not often I get to talk to anyone about reading because…well, I’m sure you get it” Billy says quietly looking down at the ground.
“It’s cool. It’s something I enjoy and if I get to help someone out with recommendations then even better!”
“So, I’m guessing you are going to college soon?” He asks as he stops beside his chair leaning up against the frame.
“I’m leaving tomorrow. It’s going to be so strange leaving all of this behind” You say sadly shuffling on your feet as the heat burns through your shoes.
“What time do you leave tomorrow?” You look at Billy suspiciously
“I think we leave at about midday…Why?” You ask still giving Billy a suspicious look.
“Perfect! I need you to meet me here tomorrow morning just before opening time” You open your mouth to protest.
“Don’t question it just meet me around the back” He argues back at you
“Fine, I guess I’ll see you here tomorrow morning” You say walking away smiling to yourself.
The next day arrives faster than you would have hoped for. You weren’t ready to say goodbye to Hawkins just yet but NYU was now your home for the foreseeable future. You got up super early and finished packing up the last few things into your dad's car. You told your parents that you wanted to go for one last walk before leaving and so at eight-thirty you left your house and walked the same route you had been so used to walking for the past four years except you now knew that this would be that last time for a while and as you got closer to the pool your emotions began to catch up with you. You had to stop so you could hype yourself up. You knew you would more than likely be back next summer so after a few minutes of hyping yourself up and telling yourself over and over that you would be back you continued down to the pool.
Once you got to the pool you walked around the back to find Billy sitting on a wall cigarette in hand.
“Hi” you call over to get his attention
“Oh hey! I thought maybe you had decided not to show up.” He says throwing his cigarette on the ground and stomping on it.
“Oh yeah sorry, I had to stop for a few minutes…It’s weird knowing I won't see this place again until next summer” You say looking down at the ground embarrassed.
“Yeah, I get it. I was like that when we moved from California. It’s not a fun time but I’m sure you will fit in up in NYU.”
“Well, it’s not like I fit in here…anyways why am I meeting you in the sketchiest part of the pool?”
“Well funny you should ask! I wanted to thank you somewhere that wasn’t going to have onlookers and well the back of the pool never has onlookers so here we are”
“Thank me? For What?” You ask sitting down next to him on the wall.
“For the book recommendations and for talking to me about books. I always feel awkward reading but seeing you read at the pool gave me a little bit of confidence to do it so yeah thanks” With that Billy pulls out something wrapped in brown paper and tied with ribbon and hands it to you.
“I didn’t wrap it Max did.” Billy says as you take from him
“Billy you didn’t have to get me anything you literally could have just said thanks and went our separate ways and I wouldn’t have minded” You said as you slowly unwrapped the ribbon
“Yeah well, I don’t want to go our separate ways. You’ve been a great friend and I genuinely have had such a great time getting to know you the past few months so I would hope that we can stay in touch” You unwrap the brown paper to reveal a limited edition copy of ‘The Great Gatsby’.
“Oh wow. You didn’t have to Billy! I don’t think I can accept this honestly”
“Why did I know you were going to do that! You’re way too humble Y/N just take the damn book, please! I remembered when you recommended it to me you said it was one of your favourite books and well I saw it in the book store and thought you might like it so please just take it!” Billy pleads with you as you smile at him
“That’s sentimental and sweet thank you! I had planned on giving you something but don’t expect it to be something as impressive!” You take your backpack off your back and rummage and grab something out of it. You hand a book flipped over to Billy along with a fancy envelope.
“Okay so I didn’t have wrapping paper, but I saw this and thought you had to read it. It’s not your style at all but I’m sure it sparked something in you when you started talking to me” He flipped the book over to find that you had given him a copy of Emma by Jane Austen.
“Also there is a slip of paper in the envelope that lists about 356 books that I would recommend. Not all of them are classics but I think you will enjoy most of them. Also, there’s a library card in there you should check that out sometime…unless that’s too uncool for you.” You say laughing
“Wow…I didn’t expect anything from you all things considering. I guess we had a similar idea. Thank you I’m very much looking forward to reading this and all of the other books you have recommended. Who knew books could bring people together” You both laugh as you stand up.
“I better go. I still have a few more things to pack up before we leave this afternoon” You didn’t want to leave but you knew you had to
“Yeah of course. You better stay in contact though!” Billy says standing up in front of you.
“Obviously. I need to know what you think of all of the books you read from the list!” You both stand looking at each other awkwardly.
“I don’t want to leave. I know I have to but if I leave I may not ever come back again and that scares me” You say trying not to cry.
“It’s alright it’s time for you to move on and start your life elsewhere. You can’t stay in Hawkins all your life no matter how much you want to.” You feel a tear slide down your face and then all of a sudden you are fully crying. Billy walks towards you and pulls you into a hug.
“Jesus Y/N I didn’t think you were a crier” You eventually stop crying and pull away from Billy
“Sorry I don’t know why I am so emotional today it’s stupid because I’ll probably be back next summer and still have to babysit and do the usual summer activities but I just feel weird leaving” You felt stupid for how you were feeling but you also knew it was normal.
“How about I walk you back to your house that way you will be where you need to be and we can continue to talk?” Billy suggests
“Yeah, that would be great!” you say happily turning to begin walking out of the pool.
You both begin to walk towards your house and spend the entire time talking about books and you almost forget that you are leaving in a few hours.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Tag List: If you want to be added to any of my future posts then click here to be sent to the google form!
@an-antisocial-writer @charmed-asylum @takemepedropascal @technolilly @multifandomgirl16 @dreamin-of-dacre @1998–js
#billy hargrove#billy hargrove x reader#billy hargrove fanfiction#billy hargrove fanfic#billy x reader#billy hargrove headcanon#billy hargrove imagines#billy hargrove au#billy hargrove x plus size reader#stranger things#stranger things fandom#stranger things fanfiction#stranger things imagines#stranger things au#stranger things x reader#stranger things plus size#stranger things x plus size reader#plus size reader#imagines#plus size#one shots#fanfictions#fanfiction#fanfics#fan ficition#fan fics#fan fic#headcanons
185 notes
·
View notes
Text
Better Late Than Never | JiU
Genre: angst, fluff, smutt, university AU, professor AU
Wordcount: 7,675
You gasped when you looked at your phone.
10:55 am
You were already five minutes late to your first class in the new semester and you still had to run across the whole campus.
When you finally arrived at the building, you were panting like you had ran a marathon and a thin layer of sweat had started to form on your forehead. Trying to catch your breath, you lingered in front of the door a few seconds, before trying to silently open it.
It was one of your bigger lectures and you hoped no one would notice you slipping into the hall, but your late arrival made your professor look at you immediately, causing all the students to turn their heads and stare at you. You smiled awkwardly before rushing into one of the rows to make everyone stop looking at you. You were sure that you had never looked worse in your entire life and the blush spreading on your cheeks wasn’t really complimenting your appearance either.
Once you sat down, you ducked your head, wishing that the ground would open up. Soon, however, the attention on you died down and the tired gazes of your peers were bound forward again. Finally, you had time to sort your thoughts and take in your surroundings. You knew that your best friend didn’t attend this class, but scanning the faces of the other students, you realized that you didn’t know anyone at all. Great. As if your day couldn’t get any worse.
Grumpily you looked to the front, but when your eyes landed on your professor your breath hitched in your throat. Earlier you were so embarrassed that you hadn’t even got a proper look at her. But now you were overwhelmed by her beauty. She was young. If you didn’t know that she was your professor, you’d probably mistaken her for a student. Her long, wavy hair was falling over her shoulders and framed her cute face perfectly. You were glad that you were supposed to look at your professor during the lecture, because you simply couldn’t remove your gaze from her.
Unfortunately, you were also not able to listen to a single word she was saying. Only when all of your peers pulled out a piece of paper and a pen, you were forced into the real world again. Confused you looked around, absolutely having no idea what was going on.
“What is everyone writing down?”
You asked your neighbor silently and he looked at you judgmentally.
“Ms. Kim is explaining the group assignment that is going to be our final grade this term.”
He said before focusing on the front again and starting to take notes.
You really should start listening as well. Hastily you pulled out your notebook and tried to collect as much info as possible.
...at least two people...paper...presentation...personal experience...30 pages
Your notes were messy, but scanning them, you were sure that this lecture would not be easy. Despite her cute looks, Ms. Kim did not seem to have the intention to make your life easy.
“Ok now to the groups. I will randomly assign you now. Please give me a hand sign when I read your name out loud.”
One after the other, she read the names until almost no one was left.
“Y/N L/N?”
She called out your name and you jumped in your seat a bit, because you had been zoning out again.
“Here?”
You exclaimed shakily and her stern gaze fell on you.
“Oh, the latecomer.”
She said with a raised eyebrow and a pink blush spread on your cheeks.
Great. So much for the first impression.
“You’re going to work with Lee Gahyeon.”
She stated and a tiny looking girl in the first row overzealously raised her hand. She whipped her head around to search for her partner and when she found your eyes, she smiled at you widely. You reciprocated the gesture before looking back at Ms. Kim whose gaze was surprisingly still glued to you. When your eyes met, she quickly looked away though, seemingly feeling caught.
You were confused for a second, but then you quickly shook those thoughts. Ms. Kim continued to read the rest of the names before ending the class early. You were just packing your stuff when you suddenly felt the present of another person next to you. When you turned your head, you saw Gahyeon standing close by you.
“Hi I wanted to personally introduce myself. I’m Gahyeon.”
She said with a cute smile that made her eyes squinty while holding out her hand. You took it with a chuckle and shook it quickly.
“Nice to meet you Gahyeon. I’m Y/N.”
When you had everything stored in your backpack, you threw it over your shoulder and walked to the entrance with Gahyeon following close behind, who already started rambling about your project. Before you left the room, however, you couldn’t suppress the urge to look at Ms. Kim one last time. You turned your head and saw her standing next to her desk, surrounded by some students that were already showing her some papers concerning the project. She seemed to be immersed in what she was reading, but suddenly her gaze flickered over the edge of the paper and landed on you.
In surprise, you almost stumbled over your own feet, quickly whipping your head around and rushing out of the room. It was already bad enough that you were known as the latecomer, you didn’t want to be known as a creeper as well.
“...is that fine with you?”
Gahyeon’s face suddenly appeared in front of you when you had left the room and her eyes looked at you expectantly. You had totally been zoning out while admiring Ms. Kim beauty and hadn’t listened to a word that Gahyeon had been saying.
“Sorry, what?”
You stammered sheepishly, but Gahyeon didn’t seem to be annoyed by your ignorance.
“I asked if you had time tomorrow to start on our project.”
She asked and you were glad that you could get a hold of a partner that apparently was striving for a good grade. Maybe she could balance your lack of concentration. You nodded with a smile before trying to focus on what she was saying from now on.
Together you walked a part of the way and you learned that Gahyeon was still a sophomore, which explained her seemingly inexhaustible motivation and eager. Nevertheless, you were glad to be paired with her. She seemed to be a cute girl and you could imagine the two of you becoming friends.
“So tomorrow at 4?”
You asked her when you stood in front of your lecture hall and Gahyeon agreed before waving goodbye.
You spent the rest of your classes scribbling incoherent notes, hoping that you would be able to make sense of them later, because you weren’t able to focus on anything your lecturers were saying. Your mind always drifted back to certain brown eyes whose gaze felt like it was piercing right through you. A relieved sigh left your mouth when the clock finally struck 4 pm and you knew that you had survived your last class of the day.
In anticipation, you almost sprinted to your dorm where you would finally be able to hop into your bed. Right after you swung the door open, you ran to your favorite piece of furniture and jumped on it like a flying squirrel.
“Long day?”
Your roommate Yoohyeon chuckled from her bed and you turned your head to be able to look at her.
“I already know that I have to do four assignments the next month.”
You groaned, already being done with the term after one day.
“How cruel.”
Yoohyeon gasped dramatically to tease you and you threw a pillow at her.
“Talking about assignments. Do you know a Professor Kim? Young, long brown hair, she’s pretty thin, but still has an athletic figure. Very beautiful.”
You described your professor and Yoohyeon looked at you with a raised eyebrow.
“Thanks for the very professional description.”
She stated cynically and you looked at her offendedly.
“What? I’m just stating it as I saw it.”
You tried to defend yourself but Yoohyeon seemed to already know that your professor had struck your interest in a not so professional way.
“Whatever. But I know that she joined the university last year. It’s a wonder that you haven’t heard of her yet. Everyone was talking about her. She made all her students fall in love with her.”
Your roommate looked at you reproachfully and you started blushing a bit.
“But she’s known to be ruthless despite generally being a sweetheart. As soon as someone disrespects her, she doesn’t shy back from letting them fail.”
Yoohyeon continued and you gulped. So you hadn’t been wrong. She had conveyed the impression to be a person that took her job very seriously from the beginning.
“So keep your feelings in check, Y/N. You can’t afford failing that class.”
Your best friend warned you and you rolled your eyes.
“I’m not having feelings for her. She’s not even my type.”
You defended yourself but a little voice in your head told you that this was a lie.
Nevertheless, you managed to silence this voice the rest of the night and locked away the thoughts about your professor in a cage in the furthest corner of your mind. You wanted to peacefully finish this term without getting in any trouble.
Therefore, you exemplary met with Gahyeon the next day like agreed and started working on a concept for your project, because you had to present it to Ms. Kim the following week. Up until the day of the lecture, you even managed to think less than twice about your professor. Only when it was the day of the class, you felt a tingling sensation in your stomach. You left your dorm extra early, making sure that you arrived for the class on time. Gahyeon, of course, was already there and you sat beside her, starting to chat with her about your weekends.
Five minutes before the class started, Ms. Kim entered the lecture hall and like the first time you had seen her, your breath hitched in your throat.
Damn it.
You thought to yourself, realizing that you definitely were catching feelings for your professor.
“Good morning everyone.”
Ms. Kim smiled while scanning the crowd.
When her eyes landed on you, your heart skipped a beat. Her gaze lingered on you and you felt like jelly underneath it. Nevertheless, you held her gaze until she had mercy with you and shifted her eyes to someone else in the crowd. You let out a shaky breath, trying to calm your heart that was feeling like jumping out of your chest.
“You can talk about your project a little longer and then each group of you should come to the front and talk about it with me.”
Ms. Kim instructed, and all the students nodded before finding their groups and starting to chat.
You tried to devote your full attention to Gahyeon who immediately started to revise your already collected ideas, but you stole glances at Ms. Kim over and over again. Not only because you were still amazed by her beauty, but also because you began to think that she was doing the same thing. In the beginning, you suspected it to be pure coincidence, but after your gazes had met three times in a row, you were almost sure that she had to be staring at you as well.
If you hadn’t been confused already before, now you definitely were. Why was she staring at you? You either had to be delusional or she had to feel very uncomfortable because of your staring, you told yourself. Therefore, you tried to stop yourself from stealing glances at her and only looked at Gahyeon until you had to come to the front and present your results.
Sheepishly you walked behind Gahyeon, already feeling Ms. Kim’s piercing gaze on you. With every step your nervousness grew, knowing that you would have to face her in less than ten seconds.
“Hello, professor.”
Gahyeon greeted her happily and you finally looked at her. She smiled at the small girl and gestured her to sit down in front of her.
“Thank you for taking the time for us, Ms. Kim.”
You said while bowing lightly when you stood in front of her, hoping that your nervousness wasn’t showing.
“Minji.”
She responded shortly and you looked at her in confusion.
“What?”
You asked with your head tilted to the side, causing Ms. Kim to laugh and you swore that you wouldn’t even mind dying right now, because you had reached the peak of your life. You had made the prettiest person on earth laugh and it was the most beautiful sound you had ever heard.
“You can call me Minji. I’m not a fan of rigid hierarchical structures.”
She smiled and you awkwardly nodded because you were unable to speak before sitting down next to Gahyeon.
“Ok, cool. I’m gonna start presenting then if you don’t mind.”
Gahyeon chimed in and you gestured her to start, because you still needed some time to sort your thoughts again. Like always, your overzealous friend started talking like a waterfall and Minji and you simply sat there and listened to her rambling. Another time, you could feel your professor’s gaze on you and even though you wanted to be strong, you caved in after a while, stealing glances at her as well. Every time your eyes met, one of you broke the contact sheepishly, but nevertheless, neither of you stopped this game. Gahyeon was completely oblivious to all of this and you almost started giggling when you continued your staring contest without your partner noticing it once.
“Does that sound ok to you?”
Gahyeon asked eventually and you quickly sat up straight in your seat, realizing that you had missed her whole presentation of your project. But apparently you hadn’t been the only one that was distracted, because Minji was looking stumped for an answer as well.
“Um... yeah that sounds absolutely amazing. I’m looking forward to the development of your project.”
She stammered a little helplessly, but Gahyeon just smiled widely in response, not realizing that she had been the only one paying attention at the table. Almost feeling bad for your friend who had really put a lot of effort in this concept, you gave her an encouraging thumps up before standing up.
One last time, you exchanged some glances with Minji before following Gahyeon to your seats.
At least you were sure that you weren’t delusional now.
The following weeks, the tension between Ms. Kim and you grew steadily. You stared at each other more often and soon you even stopped to be embarrassed when the other noticed.
Nevertheless, you never really talked with each other. A fact that you wanted to change today. After five weeks of staring, you decided that you needed more. Therefore, you told Gahyeon that you wouldn’t go to the next class and sent her ahead. In slow-motion, you packed your stuff until only Ms. Kim, and you were left in the lecture hall. Although you had made the decision to finally talk to her, you weren’t quite sure how to start a conversation in that moment. Therefore, you were glad to see that Ms. Kim was struggling to carry several books and her bag at the same time, so you rushed down to her desk.
“May I help you?”
You asked and Ms. Kim looked at you gratefully and nodded in response.
Quickly you relieved her of the books, causing her to smile at you, which made your heartbeat pick up.
“Can you help me bring those to my office?”
She requested and you agreed gladly, intending to use this time to talk with her.
But you were already halfway at her office when you still hadn’t talked a word and awkward silence was hanging between the two of you.
“So the weather is nice today...”
You tried to start a conversation eventually and cringed at your own statement.
Suddenly you heard Minji giggle from the side and you looked at her in surprise.
“Did you really just try to start a conversation by talking about the weather? Has that ever worked?”
She questioned you teasingly and you blushed, because you realized that until now you had done nothing but embarrass yourself in front of your professor.
When she saw your insecure expression though, her laugh died down however and her expression softened.
“It’s nice indeed. I want to drive to the seaside this weekend. Have you ever been there?”
Her eyes were lingering on you expectantly and a fuzzy feeling started to spread in your stomach.
“As a child, I have often been at the seaside with my family. I really loved playing in the sand and splashing in the water. But lately, I never really had time to.”
You answered regretfully, reminiscing about your childhood.
“I’m sure you’ll find the time again eventually.”
Minji tried to cheer you up and you thanked her silently with a smile.
Finally, you had found a conversation starter and you continued talking about your plans for the weekend. You had already reached the office for a while now, but you were so deep in your conversation that none of you wanted the other to leave. Eventually you had to leave for your next class though and you apologized yourself reluctantly.
Nevertheless, the ice between the two of you had been broken now. From now on, you helped Ms. Kim with her chores after every class. You carried her books, cleaned the whiteboard or collected something from your peers. And every time you used this opportunity to talk with each other.
Your conversations after class grew more and more private and soon you would say that you knew who Minji really was. And you only fell harder for her. At first you only fell for her elegant and mature side, but now you realized that she also had a really dorky side and you loved to see her this way. She made incredibly bad jokes or tried to do some aegyo which only led to her being embarrassed of herself.
The time the two of you spent together was always filled with laughter and comfortable conversations and you almost forgot that she was your professor. However, at the back of your mind the knowledge that this was a dangerous game was torturing you. Therefore, you tried as best as possible to keep your group of friends aside of Minji alive. Whatever this was between the two of you could end any time. So you spent most of your nights with Yoohyeon and your other friends. More and more often, you were also joined by Gahyeon.
You had realized that you actually shared the same kind of humor with the younger girl and that both of you enjoyed spending some lazy nights in, cuddled up on the sofa while watching movies. She even made you look forward to classes. Although the class with Minji wasn’t easy, you considered it manageable because of Gahyeon.
Contently you sighted while you were walking to your next class, knowing that Gahyeon would be there. Everything was going great lately. You hadn’t ruined any classes till now and even gained a new friend. You were aware that your relationship with Minji was a tightrope walk, but you hadn’t done anything that crossed the line till now. So there was no reason to stop it. With a smile playing on your lips, you opened the door to the lecture hall.
Not a lot of students were there yet, but one familiar voice caught your attention.
“Y/N!”
Gahyeon exclaimed happily when she saw you and waved you over. As soon as you sat beside her, she interlinked your arms and rested her head on your shoulder.
“I’m really not motivated at all today.”
She pouted and you ruffled her hair teasingly. Although she wasn’t much younger than you, you almost considered Gahyeon your little sister by now and often found yourself babying her. Especially because she was such a clingy person. Which she proved right now. She kept clinging to your side, but you didn’t mind.
Slowly the lecture hall began filling with people, but the two of you kept joking around. You chatted animatedly despite the early hours and your laughter only died down when a loud noise from the front caught your attention.
In shock you whipped your head around and saw Ms. Kim standing in the front. She had slammed her books down on the desk and was now scanning the students. When her eyes landed on you, her gaze was ice could and a shiver ran down your spine. She didn’t smile at you like usual and you wondered what you had done to deserve this treatment. Throughout the whole class, your professor’s mood didn’t get better and Gahyeon scooted even closer to you, because the aura of Minji was truly frightening.
As soon as the class ended, you wanted to flee the scene like all the others, but your plan was defeated.
“Y/N, could you please stay? I need your help.”
Minji’s cold voice echoed in the lecture hall and you hesitantly walked closer to her desk. Wordlessly, she walked to her office and you simply followed her. As soon as you had entered, she closed the door behind you, and you gulped. Now you were trapped.
You expected her to scold you, but Minji didn’t say anything at all. Silence stretched between the two of you while she motionlessly stood in front of you with her back turned to you. Your nervousness increased exponentially with every passing second, until you couldn’t stand the silence anymore.
“Is everything ok?”
You asked nervously and Minji whipped her head around.
You could see an expression in her eyes that you weren’t able to interpret. It wasn’t anger though like you had expected after her bad mood during the lecture. You were about to address her again, when she suddenly rushed forward with big steps, grabbing you by your shoulders and pushing you back until you were pressed against the door. You looked at her with wide eyes while her face was only inches apart from yours and her shoulders were quickly rising and falling because of her agitated breathing.
Automatically your look fell on her beautiful lips and that was all the permission that you needed to give her. Minji crashed her lips into yours, making you immediately moan into her mouth and giving her the chance to slip her tongue through your parted lips. But you didn’t mind. Your arms found their way around her neck, pulling her against your body. Her hands immediately started to explore the new gained territory, making you ache for more.
Feeling your impatience, Minji suddenly pulled away, making you whine in response. Smugly she grinned at your reaction before reaching behind you to lock the door and pulling you to her desk. Carelessly she threw down all the utensils to be able to place you on the desk instead. Not wanting to make you wait any longer, she stepped between your legs, attaching her lips to yours again.
Her hand wandered to your chest in the meantime where she squeezed your breast through your shirt, making a gasp escape your mouth.
“Is this ok?”
She asked breathlessly and you eagerly nodded in response before pulling her face closer to yours again.
This time Minji aimed for your jawline. She left wet kissed up to your earlobe which she bit gently, making you miss the fact that her hand had made its way to your pants the same time. With a swift move she unbuttoned it, sneaking her way into your underwear.
You were already beyond desperate for Minji’s touch, so when her digit touched your wet folds, you soaked in a sharp breath while throwing back your head.
“Beautiful.”
Minji whispered before starting to pepper kisses on your neck and to circle your clit. Your hips automatically rolled into her hand, showing her where you needed her the most. Your breathing became faster with every pointed move of Minji’s finger.
“You look so gorgeous right now.”
Minji kept praising you and when you opened your eyes, you could see that she was admiring you with sparkling eyes, causing your heart to swell. Being unable to speak, you grabbed her neck and crashed her lips into yours again, because you were missing her taste already. The same time Minji finally slipped a finger into your entrance and you harshly bit down on her lip in reflex, making her wince in pain. Apologetically you ran your tongue across her bottom lip before planting a soft kiss on it, while she continued to pump her finger in a steady pace.
When you started to become eager for more, she added a second finger, causing you to dig your fingernails into her shoulders. Combined with her lips caressing every exposed part of your body, you could feel yourself getting closer to the edge, making your moans louder and louder.
“Minji...”
You choked out as you could already feel your legs starting to twitch.
Being able to read your body language, Minji pressed her lips on yours again, perfectly curling her fingers inside of you one last time, making the bottled-up pressure finally being released. Reflexively you pulled Minji even closer, while she tried to let you enjoy your high as long as possible. Your loud moans were muffled by her mouth and you clung to her body until you were too weak to do so, causing her to remove her fingers from your core.
Lazily you let your arms hang around her neck and she calmingly ran her hands in circles on your back, while she left kisses on the side of your head.
After your breathing was back to normal again, Minji pushed her body back to be able to look into your eyes.
“I’m really sorry, but I have to run to my next class. You can stay here and recover as long as you want.”
She said apologetically, brushing a few loose strands of her out of your face.
Still being overwhelmed, you only nodded in response. Quickly Minji pressed her lips on yours a last time, before grabbing her bag and leaving you alone in the office. As soon as she closed the door behind her, you took a deep breath, leaning back until your back laid on the desk.
You had just had sex with your professor.
In disbelief, you buried your face in your hands, thinking about what had happened a few minutes ago. Should you regret it? You didn’t know if you would be able to. Only thinking about Minji’s lips on your body, or her fingers hitting the perfect spot every time, made shivers run up and down your spine. Even if all of this was a mistake, you wouldn’t have done it any other way. You would give anything to have her touch you like this again.
But as it turned out, you didn’t have to give much as Minji was feeling the same.
She kept taking you to her office after every class like she already used to for months now, only that you took it further than only talking now. Minji even made you her teaching assistant, so that the amount of time that you spent in her office wouldn’t seem weird to anyone.
Therefore, you were able to fool everyone. Everyone except your best friend. Yoohyeon had observed your weird behavior for a while now and it didn’t take long for her to develop a theory. Although you tried to cover up your feelings, you couldn’t help but smile whenever someone mentioned your professor. And all those extra hours at her office weren’t plausible for her either.
So after searching for evidence in the course of several weeks, she eventually confronted you.
“You’re having an affair with her, aren’t you?”
Yoohyeon asked you when you were just laying on your bed and texting with Minji.
“What? With who?”
You chuckled nervously, trying to act dumb.
“Don’t play dumb. You know who I am talking about. You’re having an affair with Ms. Kim, it’s obvious.”
She called you out and you gulped. Obvious? Did others notice too?
“Do you think anyone else knows?”
You asked anxiously and Yoohyeon scoffed.
“I can’t believe you, Y/N. What do you think will happen if anyone else finds out about this? You’re risking both of your careers. And for what? A short-lived fling? Or do you think she has serious intentions with you?”
Your friend’s question hit right where they could hurt you the most. You had started thinking about the type of relationship you had with Minji for a while now. Your feelings for her definitely were strong and you wouldn’t hesitate a second to agree if she would ask you to date her. But was she feeling the same? She had never implied anything, and she had never seemed like wanting to expand what you had to outside her office.
Yoohyeon’s words kept being stuck in your head and changed your perception of your meetups with Minji. Without exposing your goal, you tried to discover what type of relationship Minji thought the two of you had. But every time you only came remotely close to talking about your relationship, she backed away from the conversation, causing you to get frustrated. No answer was an answer too and you realized that Yoohyeon had been right. This was only a short-lived fling. At least for Minji. And although you had enjoyed it till now, you couldn’t risk being expelled for something that didn’t have a future. Therefore, you decided to end it.
The next class you followed Minji to her office like always after it had ended and as soon as you had stepped in, she attached her lips to your neck, sucking on your pulse point. You hummed lowly in response, while your eyes automatically closed. Minji’s hand started to wander underneath your shirt and you were about to get lost in her touch when you remembered what you were here to do.
“Minji.”
You called her name, but she apparently thought it was an encouragement, because she started trailing her kisses further down. Therefore, you roughly pushed her back, making her look at you with wide eyes.
“Stop.”
You stated sternly although her shocked expression almost made your cold façade to melt.
“What`s wrong? Did I go too far?”
She asked concerned, stepping forward to grab your hand, but you escaped her touch.
“Go too far? Of course you went too far! Or do you think this is a normal relationship between a professor and a student.”
You spat out causing Minji to stumble back a few steps in surprise.
“Y/N... Where is this coming from suddenly?”
She asked and you could see that she was thinking hard about what she had done to cause this behavior.
“Does that matter? What matters is that I am risking my future for being a dirty little secret in these four walls.”
Your bottled-up frustration suddenly broke to the surface, causing those harsh words to leave your mouth.
“I don’t know what to say, Y/N. It’s not like you didn’t know that I’m your professor. Of course, we can’t run around campus while holding hands.”
Minji’s voice sounded more agitated now too. You didn’t know what you were trying to hear from her, but it definitely wasn’t what she just told you, because you knew that she was right. But your stubbornness forbade you to give in.
“So where did you want to take this then? Hook up with me on your desk until you get bored and then move on to the next student?”
You were aware of the fact that your words were unjustified. Although you had never taken your relationship with Minji to the next level, you knew that you were the only one in her life right now. She had never made you feel like a dirty secret, but you had hated the secrecy of your relationship, nevertheless. Your feelings for her were strong and you wanted to officially ask Minji to be yours. And the knowledge that you couldn’t, had been nagging on you until your threshold of pain was reached, causing you to snap at her right now.
Hurt flickered in Minji’s eyes, making you regret your words. You were about to apologize, when she cut you short.
“It’s not my problem if you’re delusional, Y/N. I’ve never said that you were more than just an opportunity to relief stress for me.”
She responded harshly and your heart cracked when you heard her words.
You hadn’t expected her feelings to be quite as strong as yours, but you thought that you at least meant something to her. But apparently you didn’t.
You wanted to safe your face and shoot back a snarky comment, but your head was empty. Your heartache was crippling you, making tears spring to your eyes.
“If that’s so, I think you won’t mind searching a new source of stress relief for yourself.”
You stated shakily before slipping out the door, not wanting to have a breakdown in front of the one breaking your heart.
While tears started to stream down your cheeks, you ran across campus to your dorm room. As soon as you had slammed the door behind you, a loud sob escaped your mouth, alarming Yoohyeon who was just laying on her bed.
“Oh my god, Y/N, what’s wrong?”
She asked as she rushed to your side, wrapping her arms around you.
“I-I ended it.”
You stammered between sobs and Yoohyeon tightened her embrace.
“I’m so sorry. But it was for the better. Believe me. It will hurt for a while, but soon you will be glad to have made that decision.”
You truly hoped that she was right, because in this moment, you wished that you could turn back time. You wished that you had never asked Minji about your relationship and that you could just continue like before.
But what you had was broken just like your heart. You felt like a weight was pushing you down and you couldn’t get yourself to leave the house the next days. Especially not for your class with Minji. You didn’t know how you were ever supposed to be able to do a presentation in front of her. Right now, you didn’t even feel capable of being in the same room as her. Yoohyeon and Gahyeon took good care of you though. They kept you posted about most of your classes and brought you comfort food to cheer you up.
After one week and crying until you had no tears left to cry, you felt ready to step out into the world again. You went to all your classes despite the one with Minji and actually felt like on the road to recovery. However, you dreaded the beginning of the following week. You had missed Minji’s class twice, meaning that you either had to have a pretty good reason to miss another one or you had to finally face your fears.
You were sitting on your bed with Yoohyeon next to you, contemplating your choices.
“You could just say that your grandma died or something.”
Yoohyeon proposed and you looked at her disapprovingly.
“What? I just don’t think, you are ready to see her yet.”
She chimed in and you wondered whether she was right.
“You think so? I could just sit at the back and don’t engage. I wouldn’t even have to talk with her.”
You thought out loud, but Yoohyeon was nervously shifting around and you looked at her questioningly.
“I’m just afraid that you will run back to her. She hasn’t been doing great either...”
She answered slowly, suddenly catching your full attention.
“What do you mean?”
You questioned your roommate a little too eagerly, instantly scolding yourself inwardly for still caring about Minji so much.
“See? That’s what I mean. You’re still not over her.”
Yoohyeon stated and you sadly had to agree with her. Nevertheless, you kept staring at her expectantly, wanting her to elaborate her statement. She huffed annoyed but took a breath to tell you what you had missed while you were hiding from Minji.
“People have been gossiping that she had been really irritated during her lectures. She yelled a lot and didn’t really prepare her classes. And yesterday, I saw her when I walked to one of my classes. She looked really tired and kinda sad.”
Yoohyeon explained and your heart clenched again.
After everything she had said to you, you still didn’t want her to be sad. And maybe it even meant that she didn’t mean what she said. But this didn’t change anything, you told yourself. The two of you still couldn’t have worked out and your heart would have been broken anyways. So it was better that it happened sooner than later.
“You’re not going to run after her tonight now when I leave you alone, right?”
Yoohyeon suddenly asked, making you flinch in surprise. You had been zoning out and forgot that she was closely observing your reaction.
“Of course not. Besides, you’re not my babysitter. Only because I am a total buzzkill lately, doesn’t mean that you can’t go out and have fun on the weekends.”
You answered, trying to muster your best smile and bumping your shoulder against Yoohyeon’s.
She looked at you skeptically, but when you shoved her off the bed, she laughed and started to get ready for the party that she wanted to attend. After an hour, she warned you a last time to not do something stupid tonight, before finally leaving.
As soon as she closed the door, you wished that she didn’t leave though. Although you wanted her to enjoy her weekend, you knew that being alone right now wasn’t the best choice for you. The silence gave you way too much space to think and with your new gained information, you were afraid of where your thoughts would lead you.
Therefore, you put your headphones on and blasted your music at full volume. Thankfully you lived in the twenty-first century and the internet offered all kinds of distractions. Therefore, you spend your night watching weird videos on YouTube or putting random items in your shopping cart of several online clothing stores. You only stopped when you heard some loud banging on your door.
Completely shocked you removed your headphones, sitting motionlessly on your chair and listening whether you could hear some noise from outside. It was quiet for a while and you thought that whoever was in front of your door had left, but suddenly the banging returned and you squealed in surprise. Slowly you got off your bed to look through the spyhole and check who was disturbing you at this hour. The only people who visited you at your dorm where Yoohyeon and Gahyeon. One of them had a key and the other one was way too tiny to make such noise. You were halfway at the door when you suddenly stopped in your movements.
“Please Y/N, I know that you’re in there. Please let me in.”
It was Minji’s voice.
You stared at the door in disbelief, while you could hear your own heartbeat in your ears. What was she doing here? Was she insane? Everyone could see her right now.
“Please Y/N.”
She sounded desperate and her pleading was followed by a little thud.
Finally, your feet followed your demands again and brought you to the door, where you could see through the spyhole that Minji was leaning her forehead against the door in desperation. Your hand automatically wandered to the doorknob but didn’t turn it yet. You kept staring at Minji, who moved back a little, making it possible for you to see her face. She truly looked tired. Her eyes were puffy, indicating that she had cried.
“I’m risking everything for you right now, Y/N. Isn’t this proof enough that you mean something to me?”
She asked, fueling your inner conflict.
On the one hand, you were reminded of the day, she had broken your heart. Did she deserve a second chance? And hadn’t it been better for the two of you to break up? But on the other hand, her argument made sense to you. She wouldn’t been standing in front of your door if she truly had meant what she had said to you the last time you had seen each other.
Your inner conflict was a battle between your brain and your heart. The former told you to be rational and to not get involved in something that could ruin your future. But the latter didn’t want anything more than to finally pull Minji’s body against yours again. The conflict was paralyzing you and after a few more minutes, your hand was still motionlessly laying on the doorknob.
Minji sighted in defeat eventually and pushed herself of the door, slowly walking backwards. She looked right at the spyhole and your heart almost leaped out of your chest. Her sad eyes felt like boring right through your soul, causing you to rip open the door right when she turned around to walk away.
Apparently not having expected you to finally open the door, Minji jumped in surprise, staring at you with wide eyes.
“Y/N...”
She whispered shocked and you wanted to ask her what she was doing here, when both of you suddenly heard voices in the hallway.
Already seeing your future being ruined in panic, you quickly grabbed Minji’s arm to pull her roughly into the apartment before slamming the door. Minji was now trapped between the door and your body while the latter was only inches apart from hers.
You took in her beautiful features after not being able to see her for so long and you realized just how much you had missed her. Minji was standing in front you like a deer caught in headlights in the meantime, panting like she was physically exhausted.
Suddenly realizing how close you were to each other; you cleared your throat while stepping back a little.
“What are you doing here?”
You asked almost coldly, causing Minji to gulp.
“I want you back.”
She admitted straightforward and you were surprised by her honesty.
“W-what?”
You stammered, not having reckoned on Minji taking the initiative.
“I have been lying, ok? You have just really hurt me with your accusation of randomly sleeping with my students. I thought you knew me better. But this is still no excuse for hurting you like that. And I’m sorry.”
She paused for a second, waiting for you to talk back but when you didn’t, she continued.
“I know this is complicated. But I think we can work this out. This is your last year. We can keep dating in secret, or even wait till your graduation if you want to. I can wait. But please don’t give up on us.”
Minji pleaded and your heart immediately hammered against your rib cage.
She searched for your eyes, waiting for an answer, but you simply didn’t know what to say. Of course, you wanted to jump into her arms and yell yes. But the incident a couple of days ago made your careful.
This could all be just a giant lie. What if you were just one of many students for her?
But you couldn’t believe that. Not if she looked at you like that right now.
Although you wanted to stay strong, you could feel your heart slowly defeating your brain.
“I need us to go slow though.”
You answered eventually after finding that your brain couldn’t come up with a reason that was crucial enough to win against your heart.
Minji’s face lit up instantly and a relieved sigh left her lips.
“We can go as slow as you want to.”
Her eyes started to glisten in the light, and you could see the tension leaving her body, causing her to reach out to grab your face.
Just when she was about to caress your face though, she remembered that you had asked her to go slow. Therefore, she sheepishly let her arms fall to her side again while mumbling an excuse.
Not being able to stay away from her as well, however, you took a step forward and cupped her cheeks with your hands to be able to attach your lips to hers. Finally, being able to taste her again, you immediately hummed into the kiss, especially when you felt her pulling your body flush against hers. You deepened the kiss, but it stayed soft, nevertheless, while both of you tried to express your feelings. This had always been more than just a hookup.
When you pulled away, Minji was smiling at you widely and you planted a kiss on her forehead, causing her to giggle and bury your head into the crook of your neck. You kept standing there in each other’s arms for a while until an idea popped into your head.
“How about we watch a movie?”
You asked Minji but she looked at you insecurely.
“What about your roommate?”
She responded, but you already started guiding her to your bed.
“Don’t worry. She won’t return until tomorrow morning.”
With that you pulled her between your legs on the bed, letting her lean against your body. You wrapped your arms securely around her and she looked back at you with a soft smile playing on her lips. Together you decided on a movie and you kissed the crown of her head a last time before turning off the bedside light and pressing play.
You smiled to yourself as Minji interlaced your fingers and kissed the back of your hand. Even if you had to wait till your graduation, what you had was definitely worth waiting for.
Better late than never.
#dreamcatcher scenario#dreamcatcher#jiu scenario#jiu#minji scenario#girl group scenario#girl group#kpop scenario#kpop#dreamcatcher imagine
239 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Set Up - Harry Styles One Shot (Epilogue)
Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6
**
You and Harry were back in London from his mother’s house. The remainder of that trip went well, but you could still feel a little tension between the two of you. Of course, it was expected. Even though you two talked it over, apologized, and agreed to move forward, both of you still had some emotions going through you. The first night of tour was coming up and while you were excited, you are a little nervous about what was to come in this next part of your relationship.
Funnily, enough, no one has really speculated about your relationship yet. The only talk regarding you and Harry as been a rumor that he would be featured in an upcoming issue of the magazine. It all started when Harry followed you and The Mixtape on social media and a few photos of Harry in the background at the anniversary party. It was funny because here were all these clues leading to the two of you being together, yet no one was putting it together.
Which, to be honest, you didn’t mind it, but you did wonder how long that would last especially if you were seen at one of his shows. Since you had gotten back to London, you had found yourself staying at Harry’s place more than your own flat. You weren’t sure if was the impending time apart or if it was because it just felt normal.
It was only a few months ago that you were going back to your empty flat making a dinner for one and watching netflix or reading a book every night after work. Now, you did all those things at Harry’s place. Both of you helped with dinner or you picked something up on your way home. Then you two would move over to the couch for some cuddling and either watching tv or reading a book, which is what you were currently doing.
You had changed into a hoodie and shorts after dinner. You were leaning into Harry’s side with your legs out on the couch as you read your book while Harry had his legs up on the coffee table reading his own. Music played softly in the background as the two of you flipped the pages of your books. Even though you weren’t talking, it didn’t feel awkward, it felt right.
Once you had finished your chapter, you placed your bookmark in place, putting the book on the coffee table.
“I’m going to get some ice cream, want some?” You asked.
“Um, I’m good,” he said. “Maybe some water, though.”
You nodded rolling over to get up from the couch and heading into the kitchen. You put a scoop and half of ice cream into the bowl, grabbing a spoon, and then pouring some water into Harry’s glass before taking it over. You handed it to him before sitting down and taking a bit of your ice cream. A few bites later, Harry smirked taking the spoon and getting himself some, while you looked at your phone.
“I knew it,” you laughed.
“Knew what?” He asked with a mouthful of ice cream.
“That you’d steal some,” you said. “That’s why I put extra in there.”
He laughed kissing your head, “Then you won’t mind me having a bit more.”
“You can have the rest,” you said. “I’m done.”
“Sweet,” he smirked. “Get it.”
You rolled your eyes, “Yeah, I do.”
He laughed finishing up the last bit of ice cream before putting the bowl onto the coffee table. He wrapped his arms around you, pulling onto his lap before takin your phone out of your hand and throwing to the of the couch.
“I was reading an email,” you laughed.
“Too bad,” he smirked.
“You’re so needy for attention all of a sudden,” you joked.
“I don’t deny that,” he laughed leaning in for a kiss.
The next morning you didn’t have to go to the office until around lunch for a meeting, so you were happy you were able to sleep in. That is until you felt your boyfriend’s lips kissing your naked back and shoulders before wrapping his arms around you stomach.
“What time is it?” You whined.
“Eight,” he said.
“Really?” You groaned.
“Yep,” he smirked.
“Why are you awake?” You whined.
“I had to wee and I couldn’t go back to sleep,” he shrugged.
“You know how they say don’t wake a sleeping baby?” You asked.
“Yeah,” he laughed looking at you confused.
“That also applies to me,” you said throwing a pillow at him.
“The fuck!” He laughed falling back on the bed. “Sorry,” he said poking his head from the pillow.
“You’re lucky you’re cute when you wake up,” you mumbled.
“Or what?” He laughed.
“I’d be pissed at you,” you said rolling over to lay on his chest.
He laughed shaking his head wrapping his arms around you. “So, I guess we shouldn’t go out for breakfast then?”
“Nope, I’m not getting dressed until I have to,” you said.
“Oh, really?” He smirked, ears perking up.
“Don’t be a perv,” you laughed.
He kissed your head as he ran his hand up and down your back. “I’m going to miss this,” he sighed.
“Me too,” you said.
“Does that include me waking you up?” He joked.
“Eventually,” you laughed.
“I’m happy you get to come to the first show,” he said.
You nodded, “I am too,” you smiled. “You better be damn good, or else I might decide to stay home on the others.”
“I put on a fucking great show, love, you have nothing to be worried about,” he smirked.
“Just make sure you keep some energy left for me that night,” you smirked.
“Oh, what for?” He asked looking at you.
“Hm, why don’t we have a little preview,” you smirked leaning down to kiss him.
**
“Welcome back, Mixtape listeners!” Jam said into the microphone. “Before we get into today’s topic, I believe it’s time we caught up on Y/N’s love life.”
“I believe it’s not,” you laughed.
“Oh, come on,” she said. “You can’t deny it anymore. You come into work all glowing and happy and shit. So, tell us, how’s it going.”
You sighed moving around in your chair, “It’s going great. We’ve been together a few weeks now, so we’re still getting to know one another.”
“Don’t be shy,” she smirked. “Tell our listeners how he brought you coffee and breakfast a few days ago, as well as breakfast for the entire office.”
“So, basically what you’re saying is not only are things working out for me, but for you, too?” You laughed.
“Pretty much, yeah,” she nodded.
“So glad you’re happy for me,” you said.
“Fucking ecstatic,” she smirked.
“Can we just get on with our topic?” You laughed. “Our listeners don’t want to hear us rambling for an hour.”
“Babe, that’s exactly what we already do,” she pointed out.
“True,” you laughed. “Anyway, but seriously we have a huge topic to talk about and we’re running out of time.”
“Okay, okay,” Jam said. “Let��s this show on the fucking road!”
Over the next hour, you finish recording the podcast and then head into your office to finish up somethings. Tour started tomorrow night and you were leaving first thing in the morning with Harry. While you were typing up an email, Jam walked in and sat down.
“So, do you want to tell me what’s going with you and Harry?” She asked.
“I knew your questions weren’t going to stop after recording,” you laughed.
“Because I know we can only talk about a few things, but now that it’s just us, tell me,” she smiled.
“Fine,” you laughed. “Everything is good, just like I said. I’ve been staying with him most of the time over the last week-”
“Bow chica bow wow,” she smirked.
You rolled your eyes, “Can we ever have a serious discussion?”
“We’ve been best mates for ages, when have you known me to be serious,” he smirked.
“Anyway,” you said. “Tour starts tomorrow, so I’ll be gone a few days.”
“Look at you, supporting your man,” she said.
“Yep,” you smirked.
“How long do you think it'll be before fans figure out that you two are together?” She asked.
“No clue,” you sighed. “All it takes it for one post about me being at his show and it could set a fire.”
“You think you’re ready for that?” She asked.
“I mean, is anyone ready for that?” You asked. “From what I’ve gathered from Gemma, there’s usually three types of responses to someone who’s rumored to be with him. Those who love ‘em, those who hate ‘em, and finally those who both hate and think it’s all fake. So, I really don’t know how the response is going to be for me.”
“Well, good thing no one knows who the fuck you are,” she said.
“Hey!” You laughed throwing a pen at her. “I think I’ve done a good job at giving myself a name. We may not be on the level of Rolling Stone, but we’re doing quite well.”
“Yeah, we are,” she nodded. “But you know, we would do a little bit better if we had a certain someone featured in the magazine.”
“Are you serious?” You asked.
“Look, it’s just an idea. The creative team was bouncing ideas and his name came up,” she said. “Plus, word on social media is, his fans already think he’s going to be in the magazine anyway, so why not.”
“Because he’s my boyfriend,” you said. “And I’m not using him to sell my magazine.”
“Our magazine,” she said. “How is that any different than artists we put in our magazine all the time or him doing a different magazine. He gets exposure and so do we.”
“Look, I can’t discuss this right now,” you sighed. “And besides, he’s going on tour, so he wouldn’t even have time to do anything for months anyway.”
“Unless,” she said.
“Unless what?” you asked.
“Unless it’s about the tour,” she said.
“I’m not following,” you said.
“Okay, think of this,” she said. “Really think of i with an open mind. Remember when we talked about how it would be cool and different if we covered an artist on tour. Talking about their day, how they feel on stage, what it’s like to be traveling, etc, etc. Well, this is our chance. It can be an entire issue all about him, his band, his crew, etc. Not only does this give us material that would sell through the fucking roof, but you would be able to go with him on tour.”
“I don’t know,” you shook your head.
“Like you said, he’s going on tour for months, you don’t have to make a decision now,” she said. “Take some time, think it over, talk to Harry, then let us know.”
You sighed, “Okay, I’ll think about it and run it by Harry, but if he feels uncomfortable with this, it’s a no.”
“And we’ll all understand,” she said. “Your relationship is worth more a million magazines.”
**
When you got to Harry’s after work, you couldn’t take your mind off of what Jam had suggested. Part of you thought it was a good idea for both your brand and well, you. But the other part of you thought it was a terrible idea for both your brand and well, you. You had stopped to pick something up for dinner before pulling into his driveway.
He greeted you at the door with a kiss and took the food from you. “Hey, beautiful,” he smiled.
“Hey,” you smiled.
“Everything good at work?” He asked.
“Yeah, we recorded the podcast and I finalized some things, responded to some emails,” you said.
“Sounds fun,” he laughed.
“Loads,” you said.
“Well, everything’s set for you to come with, right?” He asked hopefully.
“Yep,” you nodded. “I’m good to be out of the office for the next few days.”
“Awesome,” he smiled. “Let’s eat!”
You smiled sitting down and downing a glass of wine before taking your first bite.
“Um, is there something you want to tell me?” He laughed.
“What? No, I’m just thirsty,” you said pouring yourself another glass.
“Then drink water,” he laughed. “But really, tell me what’s wrong.”
“There’s nothing,” you sighed.
“There is,” he said taking your hand, “Come on, you know you can tell me anything. Did something happen at work?”
“It’s not really something that happened, just an idea the creative team came up with,” you said.
“Oh, are you not seeing eye to eye on it?” He asked.
“Not really,” you said. “I’m torn about it, so I told them I’d think about it first.”
“Well, you should,” he nodded. “There’s nothing wrong with that.”
You nodded taking a bite of the food.
“So, is the idea bad?” He asked shoving food in his mouth.
“Yes, and no,” you sighed.
“Can you tell me what it is?” He asked.
“Funny you should ask,” you said.
He looked over at you, “Why?”
“It’s an idea involving you,” you sighed.
“Oh,” he nodded. “What’s the idea.”
“Well, it stemmed from an idea we’ve had awhile back. Basically, it would be an entire issue all about a certain artist. It would include behind the scenes moments of life on tour, various interviews with the artist, their band, their crew, their fans, etc. Then we would compile of that into one limited edition issue to sell,” you said. “So, the creative team came up with the idea that our first one could be about you and that I would be the one to tag along on tour and get the material.”
“Interesting,” he said taking a sip.
“I told Jam, I didn’t feel right doing it because I feel like it would be using you in a way,” you said.
“Using me, would be to not tell me and do it anyway. To use personal photos, or write about your personal experiences without my knowledge,” he said. “But since you’re telling me, or asking me, if I agreed you wouldn't be using me. It would just be another form of promo for me.”
“Harry, I would never ask you to do that,” you said. “I don’t want you to ever think-”
“Why?” He asked. “Why would me being in your magazine be a bad thing?”
“I mean, it wouldn’t be, but-” you said.
“Y/N, is it really that you don’t want me to be in because you don’t feel right about it, or do you feel this way because of how it might be perceived by my fans or the public?” He asked.
You sighed looking down, moving the remainder of food around on your plate, “A little bit of both, I guess.”
“Hey,” he said. “Fuck what anyone else says, it doesn’t matter.”
“Are you trying to say you would consider it?” You asked.
“Possibly, I’d run it by Jeff first, but only if you’re okay with doing it,” he said. “If you don’t want to, then I could take or leave it.”
“Let me think about it,” you said. “And figure out logistics and then fully present a formal offer and then you can decide then. Also, I want you to look as just another offer for a magazine, not me being your girlfriend.”
“If I must,” he joked.
“I’m serious!” You said pointing your fork at him.
“You know, you’re really fucking hot when you’re serious,” he smirked.
You rolled your eyes, “Just eat your dinner.”
**
Well, it was the big night. Opening night of Love on Tour. Everyone backstage was pumped up and counting down the minutes until it was time to take the stage. Fans were already lining up outside the venue when you all had arrived and that was hours before the show. You felt a little weird, if you were being honest because you felt in the way.
Harry and his band were in soundcheck, his crew was finishing setting everything up and go through the lights and sounds. His team were going over details and setting up for hair, makeup, and wardrobe, all while you were grabbing snacks from the snack table and staring at your phone. You wondered if it would always be like this whenever you were at the shows with him or if it was mostly because it was the first night.
You still didn't really know anyone all that well, so it was still a bit awkward. You got on with everyone in the band, but as far as anyone else, not so much. It’s that you didn’t get along with anyone, it was just more of no one else seemed to reach out to you without Harry around. Because of this, you were certainly starting to wonder if the tour piece you were thinking about doing shouldn’t happen.
You were still on the fence with it and you really had hadn’t a chance to really dive into details and what not, but you couldn’t help but wonder if you did it, would you just sort of become part of the Harry Styles entourage that followed him where he went, or would you still be the girlfriend. Of course, the latter still sort of feel into the entourage situation, but you didn’t want it to turn in to you just following your boyfriend around.
And while you technically would be working, could you honestly afford being away from the office for that long. Not that Jam or the rest of your team couldn’t handle it, it’s just would you feel right leaving them to pick up your slack. Granted you could still do a few things as long as you had your laptop and a decent wi-fi connection, but you wouldn’t be able to record the podcast or be there for photoshoots or creative meetings.
Then there was the part of you that really wanted to do it because then it allowed you to be with your boyfriend instead of having to go through a long distance relationship. However, was it really good for you two to be with each other 24/7 like that with a new relationship and adding a business element into it as well.
Basically, there were still a lot of details you needed to figure out before you even brought up the idea again. You just hoped whatever you did choose didn’t have a huge affect on your relationship. You were reading something on your phone when someone laid down on the couch, putting their head onto your lap.
You laughed realizing it was your boyfriend, “You’re lucky it’s you or you’d be on the floor right now.”
“Good to know you would’t just let anyone lay on you,” he smirked.
You laughed putting your phone down and pressing your lips to his, “How’d soundcheck go?”
“Great,” he said. “Now, I’m just waiting until the next time I’m on stage.”
You smiled playing with this hair, “I can tell. Your heart is beating with excitement.”
He smirked, “No, that just how I am whenever I’m with you.”
You rolled your eyes with a laugh, “Smooth.”
“So, have you given any more thought to the magazine idea?” He asked.
“I have, but I still don’t know,” you said. “Plus, I haven’t really had time to put a proposal together.”
“True,” he nodded. “I mentioned a little something to Jeff.”
“And?” You asked.
“He said if it’s something I wanted to do, then we should do it,” he said.
“I guess I’m just a little worried about being away from the office, too,” you said. “I mean I’ve never been gone more than a few weeks at a time.”
“Well, technically you would be working,” he said. “And I’m sure everyone would help out while you’re gone.”
“Yeah, I know,” you said. “It’s just a control thing, you know?”
“You do like being in control,” he smirked with a wink.
“Will you stop?” You laughed.
“Nope,” he smirked. “But seriously, I just want you to know that I’m in to do this if you are. I don’t want you to worry about how I feel with it when making your decision. And I’ll support you either way.”
“Thank you,” you smiled.
“Hey, I should at least earn a kiss with that, right?” He smirked.
Rolling your eyes you lean down to press your lips against his.
**
It was time, showtime. Even backstage you could hear the screams, chants, and cheers all for Harry. He was dressed and minutes away from getting on stage. Everyone was following him down the hallway towards the entrance to the stage. You laughed as you watched everyone pumping him up and then he walked over to you.
You smiled wrapping your arms around him as he placed his hands on your cheeks.
“Kiss for good luck?” You smirked.
“Yep,” he smirked.
You giggled leaning in towards him for a kiss. He smiled into the kiss before pulling away. “I’ll see you out there in the audience, love. You better be screaming the loudest.”
“Well, if I’m not out there, I promise to after the show,” you smirked.
He raised an eyebrow with a laugh before kissing your head quickly and heading out on stage. In the midst of you making your way to where you would be standing for the show, you had gotten yourself and drink and could hear the screams even louder than before. When you got out into the arena, you were shocked at how many people were there and freaking out.
There were fans who were crying, jumping up and down, and belting out the lyrics of his songs. You looked up at the stage, seeing a new light in his eyes, and you knew up on that stage in front of his fan is exactly where he wanted to be. You smiled at him when he catches your eye. You blew him a kiss and joined in on sing along. He smirked giving you a wink before going on about his business for the rest of the show.
Once it was over, you quickly went backstage to meet your boyfriend. You could see him hugging Jeff and a few others who had got to him first, but as soon as he saw you, he ran straight over to you. He was a sweaty mess, practically dripping onto the floor, and his hair was now hanging in his face.
“Baby!” He smiled wrapping his arms around you and picking you up in his arms, spinning the two of you around, before putting you back on your feet and pressing his lips against yours.
You giggled into the kiss before pulling away, “You were amazing. The show was incredible... and you looked pretty hot and sexy up there.”
“Hm, really?” He smirked. “So, my girl liked it?”
“Loved it,” you smiled.
“Good, now, we’re all going to freshen up a bit and then go to the afterparty,” he said. “Is that okay?”
“Hey, it’s your night,” you smiled. “I’m down for whatever you want.”
He smiled, “Thank you so much for being here, it means a lot to me,” he whispered.
“You’re welcome, baby,” you smiled.
**
The next morning or more like closer to midday, you and Harry were having a bite to eat at a local cafe. You had woken up before Harry that morning and started brainstorming about what you were going to do. There were a few tour dates you would be with Harry before he went back to London for two shows and then going off to his Europe dates. You thought about what Jam had mentioned and how profiling an artist’s life on tour would be something to make your magazine stand out.
However, you were thinking of going a different route. You spent most of the morning sipping some coffee and looking through social media. You were looking at fan’s reactions to the first show last and that some fans had even live-streamed the entire show. Between that and what you saw first hand at the show, you had a completely new idea.
You just had to doing a makeshift proposal first. You wrote down your ideas because you didn’t bring your laptop to fully make a proper one. So, now that you were at lunch with Harry, it was time to give it to him.
“Tired?” You laughed
“A little bit,” he laughed. “But nothing a little coffee can’t fix.”
You nodded, “Do you think I could run something by you then?” you asked.
“Is this about the magazine?” He asked.
“Yes, I’ve been working on my idea all morning,” you said. “Now, nothing’s final because I still have to run it by my team as well, but I want your input.”
“Okay, I’m listening,” he said.
“So, I was thinking instead of just doing a whole spread on you through what I observe and like behind the scenes etc,” you said. “I was thinking about maybe doing in through the spread in the point of view as your fans. I’m not entirely sure on the details or logistics of things, but I see the way they love you and how the atmosphere is everything to them, and I just I think it would be an awesome thank you to them. Letting them have their moment of recognition.”
“I mean we’d still have moments about you and behind the scenes, but I’d love to just meet the fans before the show and interview them and stuff,” you said.
“Wow,” he said. “That’s-”
“Stupid? Not realistic?” you sighed.
“No, I was going to say perfect,” he said. “I fucking love that idea.”
“Really?” You smiled.
“I do, yeah,” he smiled. “Do you think your team will?”
“I hope so,” you said. “The whole reason we started The Mixtape is because Jam and I were fans. We talked about our favorite artists, our favorite music, all of that top of shit, so as a music fan myself, I feel like this is exactly what our magazine is for, for the fans.”
He smiled taking your hand into his, “And that’s exactly one of the reasons why I like you. I think they’re going to love the idea.”
You smiled, “I think so, too. I typed up the email, but I wanted to run it by you first before I sent it.”
“Well, send it away,” he smiled.
You laughed taking your phone out of your bag and finding the email to send it. “There all done,” you smiled.
“So, if they agree, does this mean you’re coming on tour with me then?” He asked hopefully.
“Yep,” you smiled. “At least for most of it yeah, there will be some times I’d need to go into the office for my own piece of mind, but yeah, as long as you want me there.”
He smirked leaning over the table to bring you into a kiss. Well, if everything went okay with your team, you would be joining Harry on tour and you couldn’t wait.
**
Welp, this concludes The Set Up! Who wants to see their Love on Tour? Ha! Get it? Yeah, sorry, anyway, if you would like there to be another little mini story about these two, let me know!
230 notes
·
View notes
Text
Monster
Summary: You and Eleven were both experimented on and escaped together to Hawkins. You were in hiding and the last thing you expected was to meet a particularly confident bad boy with a secret heart of gold. (Billy Hargrove x reader)
Warnings: some violence
Word Count: 4.8k
You couldn’t quite tell if you hated being kept away from practically everyone in Hawkins or if it was just being kept away from Billy. It wasn’t like you didn’t understand why you couldn’t talk to him, or be friends with him, but you hated isolation.
It’s taken you years to break out with El. She was the last straw for you. You could handle the experiments. You could handle being locked in a dark cell for weeks at a time, but seeing her go through the same thing broke your heart. Eventually you’d convinced her to break out and the two of you went on the run. Truthfully, you’d have taken anything over being in that place, getting experimented on practically every damn day.
You’re abilities weren’t exactly stress free, and to you they felt generally unhelpful.
You were able to heal anyone and bring things back from the dead (well, only small animals like mice seemed to be able to come back to the real world).
To the untrained eye this might seem like an incredible ability, to be able to stop peoples suffering and take care of the people you love. But everything comes with a price.
For you, the bigger the injury the more pain it caused. Whenever you would heal another person, it was as if you were transferring their pain to yourself. You could feel exactly what they felt until whatever wounds they had were gone.
This still didn’t come close to the time you were forced to bring a mouse back to life. A mouse which they forced you to kill in the first place. The pain you felt was indescribable and dark. You eyes became black as you felt a burning sensation beneath your skin, flowing through your veins.
You’d vowed to never do it again. You’d pretend that you weren’t able to do it anymore. That you’re ability had faded. The scientists didn’t exactly believe you, but you were stubborn enough to stick to it.
When Hopper took you in with El, you told him about it. He promised you that you’d never have to do anything like that again, that he’d take care of you and the people around you.
He was the one who allowed you to go to school, though only under the condition that you spent your time with Steve, Nancy, or Jonathan.
You figured this would be easy. You liked all of them and they knew about your abilities. You also weren’t the most sociable person. Being locked away for most of your life can do that to you.
You remember when Billy arrived. As you were a very quiet person, you were able to listen in on peoples conversations about it.
Only minutes after his arrival and everyone had an opinion on him. All the ladies were swooning and all the men were jealous.
When he strolled into the school with a denim jacket and a cigarette hanging from his lips, you found yourself agreeing with the ladies. The way he walked like he owned the place and the surge of confidence flowing through him had you wishing you could speak to him. You knew you weren’t allowed and due to your gratitude to Hopper, you decided you’d let it go.
Months went by without anything different. You’d continued to spend your time with Steve and Nancy. Two people who definitely did not like Billy. You’d sit with Steve, listening to him complain about the new guy and how annoying he was. You realised pretty quickly that Steve felt threatened in his presence. This was something you’d never understand. You couldn’t really imagine feeling threatened by just another teenager, especially since you’d been faced with much worse in your time.
Your days soon began to change when you were in your English class and your teacher lost it. She’s snapped at this disruptive class and decided on a seating plan. The truth was you didn’t give a shit. It was like you talked to anyone anyway.
You were placed directly at the back of the class and right next to Billy Hargrove. What a surprise, you thought to yourself. Out of all the people, it had to be this boy.
It took only a few seconds before you noticed him open his mouth. He was not going to spend the class actually paying attention so he figured he’d annoy you instead.
“So what’s your story, huh?” He asked, raising an eyebrow and leaning towards you.
“Excuse me?” You replied, unsure of what he meant.
“Oh come on” he grinned. “No one can be as shy as you and not have a story”
“Uhh, I don’t have a story” you said quietly, glancing around the room.
“Why don’t you talk to anyone around here?” He asked, deliberately prying into your life.
“I’m talking to you, aren’t I” you replied quickly, giving him a shy smile as you twiddled your fingers. He gave you a smirk as he nodded in response.
“How’s it feel to be responsible for the seating plan? I mean, you’re definitely the one who caused it” he said with a smile, causing you to let out a chuckle.
“Shh, keep it down” he joked as he gave you a slight nudge with his elbow. You couldn’t even hide your smile if you wanted.
“Be quiet!” The teacher yelled, snapping her head towards Billy, feeling her blood begin to boil as she looked around at the class.
You let out a small giggle as you ducked your head down.
“That’s you she’s talking to” he whispered as he leant over.
“Definitely” you agreed with a smile.
When the class finished, you felt yourself for the first time thinking that the class went well. Being the quiet one and not talking to anyone usually resulted in boredom and an overall feeling like you were going to fall asleep.
As soon as you walked out the door, Billy appeared by your side.
“So eager to get to the next class?” He questioned, letting out a laugh.
“Wouldn’t quite say that” you replied.
“Are you saying you’re not the complete nerd that everyone thinks you are?” He grinned as he looked down at you.
“Maybe the real nerd has been you all along” You retorted with a chuckle.
“Oh shit you got me. Don’t tell anyone or my reputation will be ruined.” He replied, trying to hold onto a serious expression.
The two of you soon parted to go to your set page classes. As you were sitting in your next class you felt yourself smiling, so much so that Steve kept giving you strange looks.
“What’s got you in such a good mood? Not that it’s a bad thing” he asked, giving you a smile.
“She was talking to Billy in her last class” Nancy replied before you had a chance, shaking her head in disapproval.
“Whoa, whoa. Billy? As in Billy Hargrove? King douchebag of the school?” Steve said, giving you a shocked expression.
“You should not be talking to him. Literally any other living thing would be a better idea than that asshole” he continued, pursing his lips as Nancy nodded in agreement.
“I don’t know... he didn’t seem so bad” You replied quietly, keeping your head down as though you were being interrogated.
The weeks began to go by and you deliberately didn’t tell anyone about Billy. You hated how much your friends did not approve of him.
Billy continued to talk to you, chatting you up at any moment with little jokes and flirtatious comments. It had become his new mission to get you to loosen up.
“You still haven’t told me your story” Billy said as he walked up behind you in the car park. “You know I thought we had something special, Y/N” he added, giving you a sad pout and a frown.
“Alright here it is” you said, watching him lean towards you in excitement. “I’m a secret agent sent from the future”.
“I knew it.” He replied. “Everything about you screams badass secret agent, capable of assassination at a moments notice” he laughed as he walked with you.
Steve came walking up behind you and tapped you on the shoulder, distracting you for a moment.
“You ready?” He asked, pointing towards his car. He’s being driving you and Nancy to school for the last few months now since you’d never been given the chance to learn how to drive.
Before you could answer, Billy stepped in to face Steve.
“Don’t worry Harrington, I’ll take her home” he said.
“I think she’d rather go with me Hargrove” Steve replied, pressing his eyebrows together as he looked at you.
“Why don’t you let her decide” Billy said, looking at you with a smirk.
You didn’t have time to answer before Steve grabbed your hand and began walking to the car.
“Enjoy your night” Steve said with a big smile as he waved off Billy, causing you to let out a sigh as you were pulled away.
You spent the drive ignoring Steve. You hated that you didn’t have a choice. You hated being forced to avoid Billy and anyone else.
-
The day Nancy and Steve broke up felt like a small relief for you. Steve has now become so caught up with the break up that he didn’t have time to focus his attention on you.
You’d told each of them that you were spending time with the other whilst you secretly spent a majority of your time with Billy.
Billy had approached you after school at your locker when the bell rang.
“You ready to go?” He asked with a smile.
He’d been driving you home in secret for the past few weeks. Though you didn’t let him take you to Hoppers house. You told him to drop you off earlier and he never pushed to ask why. Truthfully, he was happy that he could finally drive you at all now that Steve wasn’t in the way all the time.
You nodded with a smile as you began walking to his car. He knew you wanted to keep it a secret that you were spending time with him so he was quick and discrete. He was also glad that Max wanted to hang out with her friends after school so he had time to talk to you instead.
When he pulled over at the usual spot he’d drop you off at, he turned off the car and leaned towards you.
“We could just sit here for a while” he suggested, looking you up and down for a short moment.
“You know I can’t” You replied, letting out a breath and you looked down.
“I really like hanging out with you... I just want you to know that” he said quietly with a serious expression.
“I like hanging out with you too” you replied softly, a small smile creeping across your face.
You watched him lean towards you, only a few inches away from your face as he looked into your eyes.
Your heart was pounding in your chest as you felt yourself move towards him. He took this as a sign of encouragement before he closed the gap, pressing his lips against yours as his hand rose to cup your cheek. You felt yourself reciprocating, pushing back against him as you reached out, your hand pressing against his chest.
When the two of you parted, you couldn’t stop the smile appearing on your face.
“You have no idea how long I’ve wanted to do that” he laughed as his hand move to grip yours, allowing your fingers to intertwine with his.
“I couldn’t agree more” You replied with a grin as you squeezed his hand.
“I wish I could show you off to the world” he said, gently biting his lower lip.
“I guess I’ll have to be your little secret” you said with a small smile as you leant forward once again, softly pressing your lips against his.
-
The two of you went on like this for months. At school you’d act like you barely knew each other, trying so hard to make sure no one knew. It was a nightmare.
He’d always find ways to sneak touches or kisses. He’d find a way to catch you alone during the school day and would immediately be all over you, joking around with you or kissing your neck.
You’d sneak out in the late night and he’d be parked up the street, waiting for you so you could spend the night together.
You’d either spend the night sitting in his car talking until the sun came up, or he’d take you out. Either way, it’s all you could think about every night. You found yourself more and more drawn to him.
When the summer came and school finished, you could barely contain your excitement. Outside of working shifts as a lifeguard at the local swimming pool, he’d be with you. Lucky for you Hopper was often out and El knew how to keep a secret, especially since her and Mike were otherwise preoccupied.
You’d planned a night together after one of his shifts. He said that he’d take you out for dinner and then to a hotel for a proper night out. You couldn’t stop thinking about it all day.
That was until he didn’t show up.
All night you waited for him to pick you up. You couldn’t stop yourself from worrying. He had never once been late to be with you, he’d never even come close.
The next day you went to his work, knowing he had a shift scheduled. When you arrived and noticed he was in the locker room, you decided to follow him.
“Billy..?” You asked as you walked in, seeing him sitting on the floor of the shower with water running over his face.
“Hey...” you said softly. “What’s going in?”
He didn’t look at you but you could see he was shaking. He was curled up, holding his knees against his chest. You reached out your hand to touch him and he quickly grabbed your wrist.
“Don’t..” he said quietly.
“Billy, please tell me what’s wrong” you begged.
“Just stay away from me!” He said firmly as he flicked your hand away and stood up, quickly running out of the locker room.
You just stood there for a moment, your mind raising as a wave of confusion hit you. He’d never acted like this; you were beginning to worry.
Days went by like this.
He refused to talk to you, practically bolting away from you whenever he saw you.
You felt yourself panic, going over everything you’ve done and wondering why the hell he was acting like this.
Eventually you felt so confused and hurt that you told El. You confessed to everything. The secret relationship you’d had and how he’d been treating you lately.
You’d been expecting her to comfort you, giving you some type of comfort but instead it looked like a light bulb lit up in her head.
She didn’t waste a single second before telling you about him, about seeing him leaning over Heather. The blood ridden whistle in his bathroom and the similarities he was sharing with Will when he was possessed by the Mind Flayer.
You couldn’t believe it. Yet it made sense.
He’d never acted like this before and a part of you was grateful knowing that it might not be him doing this.
-
When El and her friends told you about the plan to lock him in the sauna, you were all for it. If this Mind Flayer piece of shit was in him then you wanted to know and you were going to find a way kill the thing yourself if you had to. There was no way you were going to let Billy be controlled by this thing.
When the door slammed shut on him in that sauna and he turned around, his eyes locking with yours.
“Y/N....?” He asked quietly, frowning as he took in a breath.
“What’s going on? What are you doing?” He asked as he glanced around, his confusion growing even more when he noticed Max.
“Open the door!” He yelled as he began to panic.
“Turn it up, Will” Mike said as Will increased the temperature.
You watched as Billy began to back up, his chest expanding rapidly as he began to breathe heavily. His hands rose to his head as he started to panic before your eyes.
“It’s not my fault. It’s not my fault!” He yelled as he collapsed to the floor.
You quickly walked forward, peering through the small window as you watched Billy sit on the floor.
“It’s not my fault, Y/N!” He yelled, his eyes tearing up.
“I’ve done some... bad things. Really bad things” he said as he looked up at you, his hands shaking.
“What did you do, Billy?” You asked softly, trying not to panic.
“It’s not my fault! He made me do it” he replied as he gripped his knees.
“Who made you do it?” You asked.
“I don’t know, it’s like a shadow” he responded, ducking his head as he tears began to pour down his cheeks.
“Please believe me, Y/N. It’s not my fault!” He pleaded before holding his head in his hands.
You couldn’t stop yourself from tearing up, seeing him like this made your heart ache.
“I believe you, Billy” you said. “It’s gonna be okay”.
You watched him continue to shake and shrink in on himself. You wished so badly you could go in there and wrap your arms around him. You wanted to stop him feeling like this and you wanted so badly to kill the Mind Flayer.
“Step away from the door” Mike chimed in causing you to turn around.
You barely had enough time to process before Billy launches himself your way, his hand smashing through the glass.
You felt Max pulling you way as Billy struggled to open the door. You’d never been frightened of him before but you were scared shitless watching him break out. The anger on his face sent chills up your spine.
It wasn’t long before you felt yourself backed against the wall as Billy came charging towards you. You were frozen, standing there waiting for him to attack you and you couldn’t move a muscle.
If it wasn’t for El, you would have let him kill you.
You hated how weak you felt as El stood in front of you, protecting you from Billy.
She was the only one who stood a chance against him and even she had been struggling. When his hand from gripped around her neck, you finally moved.
You sprinted up behind him. Wrapping your arms around his neck and shoulder as you attempted to pull him away. Though it proved to not be very powerful, it did distract him enough for El to get away.
She collapsed against Mike as Billy turned to face you. Black veins were bubbling beneath his skin as he clenched his jaw. In all the anger in his body, you couldn’t help but notice his tearful eyes.
You noticed his feet planted on the ground as if he were struggling to stay still. If only you had known the battle going on in his head. How he was screaming for the Mind Flayer to stop, to not force him to hurt you. He couldn’t imagine being the one to cause you pain, there wasn’t a chance in hell he’d ever hurt you and he was begging for you to run.
In this moment of him standing still, you used it to move it of his way. He thanked god you didn’t try to come at him, knowing you’d never stand a chance against this horrid version of himself.
He’d never felt so frightened in his life. The fear of hurting you had him cowering in the dark corner of his mind.
When El was able to fight him off, sending him through the wall. He didn’t hesitate before running. He would not fight you.
-
You refused to accept that he was lost. That you couldn’t save him.
Once the Mind Flayer had taken shape and targeted El, you realised the kind of danger you were all in.
You’d all been hiding in the Mall once Billy appeared in the car park. You were sucked behind the car, sitting closely beside Nancy as the two of you tried desperately to stay quiet.
Due to Lucas and his smart thinking, he was able to distract it long enough for you to run.
He quickly handed out fireworks and you all scattered, firing them off in order to distract it from El... who was clearly the prime target.
When Billy stormed in, you began to truly panic.
He’d been dragging El across the floor towards the Mind Flayer, ready to offer her up. You began running down to the first floor as she began to scream, attempting to fight him off to no avail as her abilities appeared dormant.
You were trying so desperately to get to her. Watching him push her to the ground and lean over her. Your mind was racing faster than you’d been moving. You couldn’t bring yourself to hurt him and yet here he was, ready to sacrifice your own family.
You were stopped in your track as you noticed a change in his eyes. He was leaning over her as she began to speak to him, his eyes softening by her words as he began to tear up. You had no idea what she had been saying, but you could help but notice the tears falling from his eyes as her hand rose to his cheek.
You watched from a distance as Billy began to rise, turning away from El as he looked up at the Mind Flayer. His shoulders were broad, fists clenched and his face full of anger.
It happened so fast. You watched the creature launch at El and couldn’t stop the scream pour out of you as Billy jumped in the way. He was attacked from all sides, blood staining his white shirt as he yelled in pain.
When it ripped through his chest, that was when you finally unfroze, racing towards him.
He collapsed to his knees before you came running up behind him, arms wrapping around him as he fell against you. His head pressed against your chest as you gripped him tightly, tears falling down your cheeks as you stared at him in shock. You didn’t notice the monster beginning to cave in on itself as it died. Your attention being so painfully focused on the man dying in your arms.
His eyes locked with yours as you rested his head in your lap, unable to stop yourself from crying.
“..Y/N” he choked, staring up at you as he struggled to breath.
“I’m s-sorry” he said quietly, his eyes moving towards the ceiling as his final breath was taken away from him.
You felt his entire weight in your arms as your mouth opened, trying to find anything to say. Your eyes moved rapidly over his face, refusing to accept that he was gone.
You pressed your forehead against his as your hand tightened around him. The palms of your hand began to tingle and heat up as your heart rate quickened. Your eyes clamped shut as you winced in pain; the heat spreading rapidly through your body.
You could feel sharp pains in your body, as through your skin was being torn and ripped away from you.
The pain he felt was so horrific, your chest feeling as though it was shattering beneath your skin. El was attempting to pull you away as you yelled in pain, tears rolling down your cheek.
Your vision went black before you could see him. Before you could see the wounds on along his body closing up, before you could feel his pulse coming back. You could only remember falling back against El before you became completely unconscious.
-
Light was stinging at the corner of your eyes as you opened them to see the ceiling. You frowned for a moment, feeling like everything had been an extremely vivid and painful dream.
You lurched forward in a panic as you looked around the empty room. It was your room for sure, but it was so quiet. You rushed out of the door as your heart races, eyes tearing up as you thought back to Billy.
Your body stopped suddenly, staring up into the eyes of Billy as he stood at the other end of the lounge. His lips parted as he thought of something to say but he came up with nothing.
You were moving so quick yet your body felt numb. It felt like someone was controlling you as you ran to him, jumping up and wrapping your arms and legs around him.
He immediately wrapped his arms tightly around you as he pressed his head into the nape of your neck, his eyes tearing up as he held you in his arms.
Your feet dropped to the floor as you stared up at him, eyes scanning his face. He was okay. He was alive. He was beautiful.
“Billy...” you whispered, your voice cracking as you felt yourself tear up.
His hand rose to your cheek as he sucked in a breath. He leant down slowly before pressing his lips softly and hesitantly against yours. His hands were resting on your waist as he kissed you, touching you as if you were made of glass.
He wanted to hold you so tightly against him, to pick you up and spin you around. He wished him could kiss you with every fibre of his being, but the fear of hurting you was still inside him.
You pulled away slowly, your eyes still closed for a moment as you let out a breath, savouring the feeling of him being right here in front of you.
-
As the weeks went by, he became slowly more comfortable with you again. But he was still so quiet. He never once talked to you about what he did and what it felt like.
You definitely didn’t want to push him but you knew how much it must be bugging him. There were moments when you’d catch him just thinking to himself, a sad look on his face and you knew he was going through memories of what happened.
The two of you were lying in your bed one night, facing each other and intertwining your fingers.
“You know you can talk to me, right?” You said quietly, giving him a small sympathetic smile.
He just looked away as he took in a deep breath.
“I can’t...” he replied softly.
“Whatever you did Billy... just know it wasn’t your fault” you said, your hand moving to rest on his cheek.
“It doesn’t change anything” he replied quickly as he looked into your eyes. “It was still me. I’m the one who hurt those people”.
“Don’t say that. You didn’t do those things. It was that piece of shit monster” you stared, unable to change your mind on the matter.
“But it was my hands, I could’ve killed El. I could have killed you” he replied, his hand rising to grip yours as he pulled your hand from his cheek.
“You died, Billy.” You said softly. “You died saving our lives”
“If that doesn’t prove you’re a good person... than I don’t know what does” you added, leaning in closer and squeezing his hand.
“I still don’t know how to thank you saving my life.” He replied before his hand loved to your waist, pulling you closer towards him.
“You don’t have to” You said softly. “I’d do it again in a heartbeat.”
He leaned in and pressed his lips against yours, unable to understand how you could look pass the things he’d done. He couldn’t change how he felt about you, being more and more grateful everyday that you were here with him.
“God I love you” He whispered, inches away from your face.
You felt yourself freeze for a moment. He’d never said that to you, or anyone else for that matter. Your heart was racing as he stared into your eyes, but you did not need to think about a reply. It was simple.
“I love you too, Billy. So damn much” you replied, leaning in to kiss him again as he arm wrapped around you completely.
You spent the night in each other’s arms, holding onto him tightly, as though he might disappear if you were to let him go.
The two of you had been through too much now for you to drift away from each other. After all... you did have shared trauma.
-Hope you enjoyed! :) Thank you to @ateliefloresdaprimavera for the request!
#billy hargrove#billy hargove x reader#billy hargrove imagine#billy hargrove oneshot#stranger things#stranger things imagine#stranger things fic#stranger things 3#stranger things imagines#billy hargrove fic#dacre montgomery#steve harrington#steve harrington x reader
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
Perfect Plan ❤🖖🎃
Hi there �� if you still accept Halloween request, could you pretty please do one with Sungjin from Day6? Like y/n and him like each other but they're really shy about it, so rest of guys somehow help them get together on Halloween party? Like they would somehow tell everybody that she likes him and she would be embarrassed but he would find her and some fluffy ending? Idk, I hope it's not too specific or anything. Anyway, THANK YOU for your amazing writing always and have a nice day 💞
I’m on it, anon! I’m going to tweak the plot just a little bit, I hope you don’t mind!
Genre: AU/Fluff
Pairing: Sungjin x You (Female!Reader)
Warnings: None
Words: 2,264
Author’s Note: This is based in @cramelot’s Delivery! and my Keep The Change world.
“I told you, we’re fine,” you assured your roommate, Becky, for probably the sixteenth time.
“Yes, but fine does not equal in a relationship,” she retorted. “You two have been seeing each other for over a month but you still don’t call him your boyfriend!”
You almost rolled your eyes, and you would have if you didn’t - on some level - agree with her. “We just... haven’t talked about it! We like each other, we’re happy, we’re both busy with work. Do we need to make it official?”
Becky pursed her lips at you, and you’d been friends and roommates for so long that you knew what she was going to say.
“I need you to make it official for my peace of mind. I have a boyfriend, and I want you to have a boyfriend, and you kind of do, but I just --”
“I know, I know,” you chuckled. And, just for the record, you had known what she was going to say.
“I have the perfect plan,” Becky said, her eyes getting wider. “Brian is throwing a Halloween party next weekend. Jae told me about it -- Sungjin is closing the restaurant for the night so they can all go. If he hasn’t asked you to go with him already, I bet he will soon.”
“...Okaaaaaay,” you replied expectantly, waiting for her to continue with this so-called perfect plan.
“You ask him to be your boyfriend at the party!”
You blinked at her, your lips curved into a very confused, very humoring smile.
...That was her perfect plan?
I mean, it wasn’t imperfect because the end result would be Sungjin as your boyfriend, and how much more perfect could you get?
But... still.
The plans you had devised for her when she was crushing on Jae the Delivery Guy (who had now been her boyfriend for several months) were way more elaborate than just “Go to the party and ask him to be your boyfriend!”.
Oh, well. You knew it had come from her heart, and that’s really all that mattered.
“Okay, you got it, Chief,” you finally replied with a soft chuckle.
Becky let out a squeal of joy as she beamed and clapped her hands in delight. But then she cut herself off and reached into her pocket for her phone.
That meant she was about to text Jae... and that was your cue to leave.
Later that evening, after the restaurant had closed, your phone lit up as it always did because Sungjin was calling you -- as he always did.
“Hey, Handsome,” you greeted, your lips pursed in slight embarrassment. You guys weren’t the kind of couple to be all cutesy and PDA-y, but you still liked to show your admiration and affection for him every once in a while. Especially if you were in a particularly good mood, and tonight... you were in a particularly good mood. For reasons we’ll discuss in just a bit.
“Hey,” Sungjin replied with a bashful chuckle. “Sorry -- Hey, Beautiful.”
“How was --”
“Wait, before we start talking,” your not-quite-boyfriend interrupted. “Brian’s having a Halloween party next weekend, and I was wondering --”
And now it was your turn to interrupt.
“Yeah, Becky told me about it,” you told him.
“Damn it, Jae!”
“I know,” you laughed. “And trust me: you’re not the only one who says that around these parts.”
Sungjin’s soft, breathy laugh filled your ear, and your heart clenched because you desperately wanted to see him right now. And you knew, in just a few minutes, you would desperately want to see him even more.
“So, you’ll go? To the party? With me?” Sungjin asked, his amused tone now sounding a bit more nervous.
“Of course,” you assured him with a wide grin. But then, just like his tone had changed, so did your smile. Your lips faltered just a little bit as your nerves took over. “Actually, uh -- Becky has come up with this little plan to, uh -- well, she thinks we need to make this -- make us official, so she’s been plotting with Jae to make things, like, more romantic than a typical Halloween party so it’ll be -- anyway, I think we should make a plan to foil their plan and just become officially boyfriend and girlfriend right now.”
And cue the longest exhale you’d ever breathed because you had managed to get everything out in one fell swoop.
“Wha -- hold on a -- did --” Sungjin stammered, and your heart began to thump with anxiety.
“I know we’ve been seeing each other for a little while, and I don’t really feel like we need to establish labels, but --”
You heard Sungjin take a breath before cutting you off -- in the best way possible.
“Yes,” he said, his smile very apparent in his voice. “Yes, of course. Let’s do it.”
Phew.
You hadn’t expected him to say ‘no,’ of course, but it was still a weight off your shoulders to hear him say ‘yes.’
“I mean, if anything, it’s a chance to take Jae down a peg or two, right?” you chuckled.
“Yes, but that’s just a nice side effect,” Sungjin assured you. “And... sorry if it sounded like I was freaking out just a second ago. I wasn’t. You just caught me off-guard is all.”
“Better to catch you off-guard when it’s just us instead of at the party next week,” you pointed out, keeping your tone light to distract from how relieved you were.
“This is true. I... I have been meaning to ask you about it, I just --”
You shook your head even though he wasn’t there, your brows knitting together gently. “No, it’s okay. I really don’t mind. I wasn’t, like, worried or anything. Becky’s just been on my case --”
“And Jae on mine,” Sungjin interjected.
“And she’s my roommate --”
“He’s my delivery guy--”
“It would just make my life a lot more--”
“Peaceful--”
“If we just made it official!”
“Exactly, I totally understand,” Sungjin finished.
...Well!
You were glad the two of you were on the same page! Not that you ever thought you weren’t, but still!
“All right, then!” you said with a content sigh. “I’ll see you tomorrow?”
Tomorrow was Friday, and ever since you and Sungjin had started seeing each other, he always left work early on Friday so he could eat dinner with you, Becky, and Jae at your house. It had quickly become one of your favorite traditions in the history of ever, and it was pretty much always the highlight of your week.
“Tomorrow,” Sungjin affirmed, and you could just imagine him nodding and smiling in that earnest way of his.
“I thought Jae was dressing up as Darth Vader?” you asked as you adjusted the red crown on your head.
“He is,” Becky affirmed.
“So... why are you dressed as someone from Star Trek? Darth Vader is Star Wars.”
“You know I don’t watch those movies,” your roommate scoffed with quite the unpleasant frown on her lips. “Too much fighting. So, I figured if he’s too stubborn to change his mind, I’ll be too stubborn, too.”
A soft chuckle escaped your lips as you shook your head to yourself. The two of them were something else, that was for sure. Darth Vader and a Star Fleet officer for Halloween. What a pair!
You couldn’t really say anything, though, because you and Sungjin had decided not to dress up in couples’ costumes, either. Sungjin had wanted to be a grim reaper, and you couldn’t convince him to dress up as the Grim Reaper from Goblin. You had simply shrugged and decided on pretending to be a member of Red Velvet from your favorite music video.
And you had to say: you looked fantastic.
“So,” Becky needled after pinning her communicator badge to her blue uniform. “When are you going to ask Sungjin?”
“Do I have to share everything about this plan with you?”
“Well, yeah!” she cried in response. “I came up with it!”
A smirk tugged at your lips and you lifted one shoulder in a very casual shrug. “I don’t know, when the time is right, I guess.”
“You won’t do it when I’m not around, right? I want to at least be there to celebrate with you afterward!”
“Becky,” you laughed. “I don’t think Brian lives in a mansion.”
“You know what I mean!”
“Yes, I’ll make sure you’re in the vicinity,” you assured her, feeling just a little bit guilty for basically lying to her. But if you told her that you’d already asked him last week, your whole plan would be ruined.
“Good,” Becky beamed, smoothing down her bangs one last time before skipping over toward you. “Ready?”
“Aye aye, Captain,” you nodded.
“Ooh, Captain,” Becky crooned with a delighted wiggle of her shoulders. “I like that. I’ll make Jae call me that all night.”
“Yeah, and you know he’ll make you call him the Dark Lord or whatever.”
Becky immediately rolled her eyes. “He’s already texted me -- multiple times -- that he will only answer to Supreme Commander tonight.”
“Oh, good god,” you murmured.
You had only been at Brian’s house for less than an hour, and Jae had already tweeted out a picture of him and Becky in their costumes.
We’re from two different universes, but somehow we make it work.
“Somehow?!” Becky had cried, distressed. “Uh -- don’t you think that ‘somehow’ would be love?!”
“It’s just a caption!” Jae had defended, pulling up his Darth Vader mask so she could hear him properly.
Sungjin had simply nudged your side gently, and the two of you had turned around to hide your laughter as Jae and Becky had continued on with their squabbling.
As to be expected from a party with Brian as its host, the food on the refreshment table was plentiful and delicious. Of course, he had brought mostly food from Sungjin’s restaurant, but there was also Halloween candy, chips and dip, popcorn -- usual party food.
“Are you having a good time so far?” Brian asked as you approached the table and grabbed a plate.
“Oh, definitely,” you grinned. “It’s always a good time when those two argue over a Tweet.”
Brian’s eyes shifted toward Darth Vader and the Star Fleet captain, his lips quirking with amusement. “Just wait until one of them brings up a meme --”
“Well, then maybe you should have taken me to the Area 51 raid and just left me there!” you heard Becky declare.
“And there we go,” Brian sighed, sounding very satisfied with himself.
You couldn’t stop a laugh from bubbling up in your throat, and then you felt Sungjin’s presence at your back. Before you could turn around to smile at him and request a kiss, Jae joined you.
“Are girlfriends worth it?” he asked, half-joking and half-serious. “Apparently, they get mad at you for not taking them to Area 51. Who knew?”
“I want no part of this,” Sungjin replied immediately.
“You’re lucky you don’t --” Jae began, clapping a hand on Sungjin’s back.
“Jae!” Becky hissed, seemingly appearing out of nowhere.
“Oh -- whoops --” Jae murmured. He took his hand back and plastered an innocent smile on his lips. “Never mind!”
“Actually,” Sungjin said as he moved to put an arm around your waist. “I am lucky because I do have a girlfriend.”
Your cheeks warmed, and you leaned into him -- your boyfriend -- with a shy smile pulling at the corners of your lips.
“Aw, really?” Wonpil piped in, now standing next to Brian. “You guys are official?! Since when?!”
“YEAH, SINCE WHEN?!” Becky insisted.
“Since last week,” Sungjin answered casually.
“What?! Why didn’t you say anything?!” Brian asked with a chuckle. “Congratulations you guys!”
“What?!” Jae lamented, his tone conveying both his astonishment and annoyance. “Last week?! But -- what about the plan? Becky’s Perfect Plan?!”
“Yeah, what about my plan?!” Becky echoed.
You smiled at your best friend, doing your best to put every single happy emotion you felt in your eyes as you looked at her. “We came up with our own plan.”
“Well, that’s just offensive,” Jae retorted as he put a very protective arm around his thwarted girlfriend. “After all we’ve done for you.”
“Shall we duel, then?” Sungjin offered, holding out his grim reaper scythe. “Where’s your lightsaber?”
“Oh, you’re on, dude,” Jae answered without hesitation.
As the two of them stepped off to another part of the room, Becky stepped over to you with a sigh.
“Those would be our boyfriends,” she said, nodding to them as they began to fight each other with their costume weapons. Apparently, she had already gotten over being upset, though you knew that was because she loved you too much and was far too happy for you.
“Yep,” you sighed, watching as Sungjin pretended to try and slice Jae’s head off with his scythe. “Those would be our boyfriends.”
And then you looked over at her with raised eyebrows. She turned to you, matching your expression almost identically.
“What have I gotten myself into?” you asked.
“Something... pretty great,” she answered, her lips curving into a smile. And then she leaned over and put her arms around your shoulders, pulling you in for a brief hug. “Really great, actually.”
And you knew she was right.
So long as you and Sungjin never fought about Tweets and used memes in your arguments...
#kwritersworldnet#sungjin scenarios#sungjin imagines#sungjin au#sungjin fluff#sungjin fanfic#day6 scenarios#day6 imagines#day6 au#day6 fluff#day6 fanfic#kpop scenarios#kpop imagines#kpop au#kpop fluff#kpop fanfic#sungjin#park sungjin#day6#kpop
177 notes
·
View notes
Text
Sunshine
Hiii friends
It’s been a while since I’ve posted anything so I’m a lil rusty but I’m hoping y’all like this miniseries, it’s very soft and fluffy as per usual on my page, but it was actually inspired by a post I saw forever ago
That one ^
And this is what came of it... I hope you like it :)
It’s a little cliche but yanno it be like that sometimes.
———————
Adelaide’s day started out like most did on a standard weekend. She got up bright and early and got ready for the day. Adelaide tended to be a creature of habit, only straying from her daily routine when absolutely necessary. Spontaneity wasn’t exactly in her wheelhouse.
She decided on wearing her favorite yellow crop top and distressed light washed skinny jeans, paired with an oversized denim jacket and white converse.
She gave herself one final look in the mirror, shrugged, and went to find her goldendoodle, Pumpkin.
Walking back into her bedroom, she spotted the sweet pup already back to sleep on her bed. She smiled at him and went to sit on the edge of the bed.
“Puuumpkin, you wanna go for a walk?”
He quickly lifted his head and stood, leaping off the bed and running to the door.
Adelaide chuckled, standing too and grabbing his leash before heading out the door, Pumpkin leading the way.
Just as she did each weekend, she and Pumpkin took a walk down the street to Adelaide’s favorite local flower shop to pick up a bouquet of flowers. Today, she chose a sunflower arrangement with little delicate baby’s breath flowers peeking around the bouquet, and white daisies sprinkled throughout.
She loved having fresh flowers in the house, it made her feel like it was always springtime, although generally, it was most of the time in Los Angeles anyways.
She walked home in somewhat of a daze, looking up at the sky, whispy white clouds scattered around above her. She smiled slightly at them and focused her attention back to the sidewalk, just in time to run right into a stranger.
“Woah, hey! Watch where you’re going!” The man nearly yells at her. The look on his face was filled with pure annoyance. He bends down to pick up his phone off the sidewalk, thankful it hadn’t broken.
“Oh my gosh I’m so sorry!” Adelaide squeaked out to the brunette man stopped in front of her.
Pumpkin sat obediently, cautiously watching the man.
Adelaide quickly bent down to grab the flowers she had accidentally thrown to the ground when she bumped into the man.
His demeanor remains unfriendly for only a second, but Adelaide sees something in him has switched when she stands back up again. He looks almost at ease now, Adelaide observes, he doesn’t seem quite so rough and angry.
Brendon felt his heart race when he saw the startled girl in front of him. Anyone’s would, he thinks. She was beautiful. Probably the most beautiful person he’d ever seen, and he’d seen many. He doesn’t even notice the dog seated beside her, which is rare for him since he’s such a dog lover.
Adelaide also notices now that he’s actually pretty handsome. He looked like the type to be rough around the edges. He wore all black, jeans, a t-shirt, and a leather jacket. His hair was combed back into a pompadour style, with a few strands hanging into his face. His large brown eyes quickly darted from Adelaide’s face to the ground beneath them, he suddenly felt shy in her presence.
“O-oh no it’s my fault.” He says quickly when he looks back into Adelaide’s eyes. “Are you okay?” He asks, trying his hardest to formulate a coherent sentence despite his sudden nerves.
Adelaide gives him a warm, genuine smile, and assures him that she’s perfectly fine. He flashes a grin in her direction and tells her he’s glad, and apologizes again for almost knocking her over.
“Are the flowers okay?” He asks, reaching a hand out to gently touch a petal on a sunflower.
“I think they’re fine, it’s no big deal anyway though, really!” She assures him.
Brendon takes a moment to take in her features. She was relatively short, but a good height compared to Brendon’s, being that he wasn’t the tallest either. She had a light dusting of freckles across her cheeks and nose, and shoulder-length curly blonde hair. Brendon thought she was absolutely adorable.
Finally, he notices the dog at her side, and takes a knee to give him a little scratch on the head, smiling warmly as he does.
“You’re adorable. What’s your name?” He asks just before he looks back up casually, as if the words he said didn’t make his heart rate skyrocket.
Adelaide’s heart also beat quickly, but she played it cool too, responding simply with “I’m Adelaide, Addy for short. And you are?”
“Well Adelaide, Addy for short, I was actually talking about your dog” he says, grinning slyly at her now.
Adelaide‘s face blushes a dark pink, before quietly telling him the dogs name.
He laughs now, standing back up to meet her eyes properly.
“I was only kidding, of course I meant you. I’m Brendon. I would say it was nice to meet you but these circumstances weren’t… very nice at all.” He chuckles.
“Well, nobody broke anything, so all in all I’d say it could have gone much worse.” She said, her eternal optimism shining through as it so often did. Brendon liked that.
“You know what, you’re right, but I’d still like a do-over. What do you say we get together sometime and we can try this again?” He asks, and she thinks she detects some nerves in his voice. She steadies her own nerves before responding.
“I’d like that. Here, put your number in and I’ll call you?” She asks while handing him her phone. He nods and types it in, saving his contact as simply the letter B.
“Well I have to go, but I look forward to hearing from you soon, sunshine.” Brendon says. Adelaide nods and smiles at him softly.
“I’ll talk to you later, Brendon.” She tells him, and gives a little wave before continuing her walk in the other direction, leaving him in the middle of the sidewalk, alone once more.
“Shit.” Brendon whispered to himself, a grin creeping across his face. He might be able to put on a cool demeanor for her, but he couldn’t hide from himself. He was falling hard. He knew damn well that this girl was way too good for him, too sweet, too… the exact opposite of everything he’d ever known himself to be, but he just didn’t care.
#brendonurie#brendon urie x reader#brendon urie#brendon urie fluff#brendon urie fanfic#brendon urie fic
63 notes
·
View notes